THE ORGANIZATION

BY  MASTERINC

This story is purely fictional and does not represent known persons or places.  It is entirely a creation of my own dark imagination.  All rights reserved.

Chapter 1……The Capture

I saw her at the Outlet Mall.  She was just as I remembered her from my days of watching volleyball and basketball at her high school two years pervious.  She still had that great “female” presence with a beautiful face, bright smile, and wonderful figure.  As a senior in high school she was fully developed into a beautiful woman.  She had the breasts, hips, and legs of a 25 year old instead of an 18 year old.  I had often wondered what she would look like without her clothes.  I was sure she would be as beautiful as I pictured in my mind.

I didn’t approach her but watched her from afar.  She had just come from the Nike store and was now headed towards the parking lot.  I discretely followed her and watched her get into a dark blue Jeep Cherokee.  I quickly wrote down the license number and hot footed it to my car which was several rows away.  I quickly started up and pulled out hoping to see which way she turned. 

I was pretty confident that she would turn right and head back to the college campus.  I didn’t see her at the stop light at the mall entrance but did catch a glimpse of her driving down the street headed towards the campus area.

I waited with some frustration for the light to change and finally made it to the street and turned towards the campus. I immediately got into the left lane and passed a number of cars in front of me.  I still couldn’t see her Jeep but knew I had several miles in which to try and catch up unless she turned off before the main street leading to the campus.  I finally caught sight of her jeep, just as she was turning off about two blocks from the main campus entrance.  I quickly changed lanes and turned after her.  She was about a half block ahead of me and we were driving in what appeared to be a nice family neighborhood.  I didn’t try and catch up but followed as far back as I could and still see if she made any turns.  About 5 min later she turned into the driveway of a clean looking bungalow .  I drove on past and then pulled over to park about half a block away.  I watched in my rearview mirror as she left her car and walked up the walk and into the house.  I pulled away from the curb and at the next corner I noted the street name.  I drove around the block and came back down the street on the side opposite from the bungalow.  I noted the address and then drove away.  Over the next few days, I watched the house and noted her movements.  It appeared she had one roommate who left the house early each day and didn’t return until late in the evening. 

The young woman I was interested in was named Terri Borders.  Ever since I had watched her play sports, I had this fantasy of turning her into the perfect sex slave and toy.  I had developed a number of different plans on how to capture her but now that I had actually found her, there was only one plan that I wanted to use.  I had the money to put my best plan into action since my job now consisted of capturing beautiful young women for buyers all over the world.  I had gotten into the business by accident but it was paying off nicely, especially with families that had the resources to buy their daughters back.  Of course I had taken on contract work and in those cases the buyer was the only one who got the girl.  The families never had a chance to buy them back.  In the case of Terri, it was personal and I was the client.   I had more than just Terri in mind for this operation.  Her mother would also become an integral part of the deal!

I waited and watched the bungalow for almost two weeks before deciding to move into the next phase of the plan.  One day when I knew that both Terri and her roommate were gone, I entered their house dressed as an electrician.  I had rented a van and had put decals on it identifying it as belonging to a fictitious electrical company.  I had earlier scouted out the doors and windows and knew there was no security system and that the front door lock was only the one in the doorknob.  They didn’t even have a deadbolt!  I walked up to the house, acted like I was expected and had a key and picked the lock.  I turned the knob and the door opened.  I quickly entered and then scouted out every room in the house with careful detail as to which floor boards squeaked, which doors squeaked etc.  I knew that Terri was not an early riser and that her roommate left each morning before Terri was up.  My plan was to snatch her in the early morning after her roommate left.  As I left, I relocked the door.  Now I just had to decide when to act.  I waited several more days before putting the plan into action. 

It was barely light out when Terri’s roommate came out and headed off to where ever she went each day.  I waited a good fifteen minutes to make sure she wasn’t coming back and for Terri to go back to sleep if she had roused when her roommate got up and around.  Wearing dark clothes and a ski mask, I quickly picked the lock again.  I quietly slipped in and went straight to Terri’s room.  I squirted some WD 40 on the hinges and gently opened the door.  Terri was sound asleep on top of her covers.  She was wearing a t-shirt and gym shorts.  She still didn’t have a reason to wear anything sexy to bed.  I silently crossed the room and without wasting any time, grabbed her lower leg, twisted sharply turning her onto her stomach before she could even realize what was happening.  I then sat on her back and grabbed her legs and pulled them up until they touched her butt.  She was now rousing and began to fight back.  Terri was an excellent athlete and it was a struggle to hold her down and keep her legs bent up.  I had already prepared some rope with loops and put one of them around her ankles and yanked the rope tight.  By then Terri began to scream, so holding the rope with one hand I grabbed her hair and yanked her head back.  She was still screaming so I pulled even harder and said in a whisper , “be quite or I’ll break your neck!”  I pulled a little harder and Terri realized that if I pulled much harder I might really break her neck so she quit screaming. 

I then instructed her to put her hands behind her back and lay still.  At that, she again tried to fight but with her head and neck stretched back and her legs bent up tight there wasn’t much she could do.  I told her again to put her hands behind her back but again she refused.  I sighed and letting go of her hair, I pulled the hunting knife I had and held it to her throat.  She quit struggling when she felt the blade on her neck and a small trickle of blood running down her neck.  Again I whispered, “put your hands behind your back.”  This time she slowly did as I said.  I looped the other rope around both wrists and pulled it tight thus pulling her wrists together and her arms tightly back.  I tied the end of the rope on her wrists to the end of the rope on her ankles and Terri was now in a moderate hogtie.  I rolled her to her side and finding a pair of her soiled underwear, forced it into her mouth.  I secured it with a small nylon rope I had.  She was now temporarily restrained.  I knew if she began to fight hard again she might be able to get loose so it was time to make sure that didn’t happen. I took a roll of duct tape out of my fanny pack and wrapped several layers tightly around her ankles.   Terri lay there and made small whimpering sounds as I opened her closet and found her suitcase.  I quickly packed up several changes of underwear and clothes and then returned to Terri.  Putting on a voice synthesizer, I told her I was going to free her hands and she was to write what I told her. 

I rolled Terri onto her stomach and untied the rope around her wrists.  I left the duct tape on while I used the rope to bind her legs in the bent position with her heels pushing into her butt.  I knew it was an uncomfortable position but I didn’t want to take any chances on her escaping when I freed her hands.  I then untied the rope from her wrists and allowed her to move her arms in front of her.  She was now resting on her elbows and knees.  I put a clipboard with paper on it in front of her and told her to write the following:   Address it to your roommate.  Say you had to leave in a hurry to go home and see your family as your dad was in the hospital with a possible heart attack.  Tell her you will call her in a few days and let her know how things are going then sign it. 

Terri was still gagged so she couldn’t say anything but she tried to mumble something which I couldn’t understand.  I said, “do as you are told or I will hurt you bad.”  Terri shook her head no and I immediately yanked her head back and slapped her face hard on both sides.  Tears came to her eyes and I could hear her trying to breathe through the fluids running into her nose.  I watched her closely to make sure she didn’t suffocate but she seemed to be doing ok.  I again told her to write.  She again shook her head no so I rolled her on her side and slapped her tits hard.  She screamed in her gag and tried to use her hands to protect herself.  I told her that it would get worse if she didn’t start writing. Crying into her gag, she rolled back onto her stomach and picked up the pen and began to write.  It didn’t take her long to write the short missive and I read it carefully to make sure she didn’t add anything that would alert her roommate to her predicament.  She had written only what I told her to write.  I patted her on the head and said, “good girl.”  She flinched away but I didn’t care at this time.  In the future she wouldn’t be allowed to do that.  I grabbed her arm and twisted it up behind her and told her to put her other arm behind her. This time she didn’t resist and did as instructed.  I quickly used the duct tape to bind her forearms and wrists together.  I placed a pair of swim goggles over her eyes that had the lenses painted black.  Terri was now effectively blind and completely helpless.

I left Teri on the bed and went to her dresser.  I rummaged around on the top of it and found her car keys.  Taking the keys, I went to the side door that opened onto the driveway.  Checking to make sure there was no one on the street or looking out windows, I quickly walked to Teri’s car and pulled it up to the side door.  I then went back to the bedroom to get Teri.  She had tried to get loose while I was getting the car and had fallen off the bed and onto the floor.  I could hear her crying as I reached down and grabbed her shoulder to turn her on her side.  Once I had her on her side I reached under her neck and hips and lifted her up. Teri wasn’t over weight but was compact and it took a little effort to get her up and into my arms.  I carried her to the door and again checking to make sure no one was about, I placed her on the floor in the backseat of the car. I went back into the house and straitened up the bedroom, making the bed, and getting her suitcase.  I left the note on the small kitchen table and made sure the front door was locked again.  After checking to make sure the area was still quiet and no one on the street, I left the house locking the side door behind me. 

I drove to the SeaTac airport and into the long term parking area.  I had left a rental van there about a week earlier in an area at the back of the lot and just out of range of the surveillance cameras .  There were several parking spaces next to the van and I pulled into the one nearest the sliding side door. I unlocked the van and opened the side door. After checking to make sure no one was near, I moved Teri to the van and locked up her car. I then proceeded to the pay station and inserted my ticket.  It cost me $90 for parking.  I got the receipt and then drove the van out of the parking garage and onto the access road going by the airport.  I took the I 5 interstate exit and headed north.  The traffic was starting to pick up with the morning commute but still wasn’t bad.  Once I had cleared the University District the traffic was light this time of morning. 

I drove the van to a park and ride lot north of Edmonds where I had left my truck.  My truck has a special tool box in the back that has a space beneath the normal cargo area that is just large enough for a bound woman to fit in.  Once I reached my truck I had to delay moving Teri to it as there were a number of people leaving their cars there to catch the next bus into Seattle.  I messed around pretending to load items from the van into the truck until there were no people near enough to see me move Teri.  While pretending to load stuff into the truck, I had released Teri’s legs and had bound them in a straight position so she would fit in the special compartment.   Teri fought me a little as I lifted her up and into the tool box compartment.  Not much as she was bound too tight but she did struggle as much as she could before I had her in the tool box and the lid to the compartment securely closed and locked.  I then lowered the false floor of the box and placed a few misc. tools in it.  Checking to see if I had attracted any attention I then drove the van out of the park and ride and headed for the rental agency.  I arrived about 45 min before they opened, so I filled out the return portion of the contract and dropped it and the keys into the drop box.   I had chosen this location because the bus line that had a stop near the rental agency was the one that served the Park and Ride where I had the truck.  I caught the next bus and 30 min later was back at the Park and Ride.  I unlocked the truck and drove out of the lot now headed for my final destination. 

I had a nice home on the edge of Anacortes WA with a great view to the west of the San Juan Islands.  It was also on a secluded three acre parcel so there were no nearby neighbors although I made it a point to be friendly to everyone in the area and often hosted neighborhood parties and barbeques.  By the time I got home, Teri had been bound and gagged for over four hours.  It was nearing 11:00 am and time to give Teri’s family a call.  But before I did that I had to make Teri tell me about her family and give me the phone number.  I was sure that would be a fun exercise: At least for me.  I didn’t think Teri would enjoy it much unless she cooperated fully without any fuss.  I was pretty sure she wouldn’t give me the information without some encouragement. 

I drove the truck into the garage and closed the door.  I now had all the privacy I needed for the next phase of the plan.  Quickly unloading the small tools from the box, I unlocked and opened the false bottom of the toolbox. I reached in and taking Teri by her hair, pulled her up into a sitting position.  I then grabbed her under the arms and lifted her from the box.  Putting her down in the bed of the truck, I closed the false bottom and replaced the small tools.  I then pulled Teri to the back of the box and then stood her up on her feet at the end of the truck.  Teri still wore the goggles and gagged and bound as she was she didn’t move as she knew she would fall down if she tried to move.  I released the rope holding the gag in place and then took her sodden panties out of her mouth.  She moved her jaw around some and then started to beg me to let her go.  She promised to not say anything to anybody if I let her go and I just laughed.  I was still wearing the voice synthesizer so I didn’t worry about her being able to identify my voice.  I said, “You are to keep quiet and do exactly as you’re told.  You may scream and yell for help all you want and no one will hear except me and if you do it too much, I will get angry and punish you.  Do you understand?”  Teri shook her head and again tried to talk me into letting her go.  Her first lesson was about to commence. 

I grabbed her by her hair and pulled her head back hard.  I then took the hunting knife and slit her shirt down the middle.  Teri screamed and tried to hunch her shoulders to cover herself as much as possible.  I yanked harder on her hair and said, “stand up straight and answer me!”  Teri did quit trying to hunch her shoulders but started crying.  I let her cry as I looked at her beautiful tits. They were as wonderful as I anticipated.  They stood out high on her chest with no sag even though they had to be nearly 37 or 38 inches.  They had large areoles with nipples the size of a nickel topping them off.  I grabbed the torn shirt and dragged it down her arms until both sides reached her elbows where the tape held her forearms and wrists tightly bound. She was now essentially naked from the waist up. I let her cry for a few minutes and then said, “You still haven’t answered me.  Do you understand that you must do what you are told or you will be punished?”  All Teri did was cry harder, so I took the knife and cut off her gym shorts.  She was wearing a pair of panties underneath so I cut them off as well.  This caused Teri to cry out and say, “Please no, let me go.”

Teri was now going to learn about pain!  I reached out and grabbed her left nipple squeezing hard.  She screamed but couldn’t pull away as I still had her head pulled back and with her bindings she couldn’t move much.  She did try to turn her upper body away but I just pulled harder on her nipple and she stopped trying to turn away.  She screamed, “Please let go, it hurts so bad.”  “Answer me,” I said.  “Yes, Yes, Yes I understand,” Teri shouted.  I let go of her nipple and also her hair.  “There now see, if you answer me and do what you are told, there won’t be any punishment.”  

“Now that you understand what will happen if you don’t do what you are told, I have some questions for you.  I expect you to answer them fully and truthfully.  If I don’t believe you or catch you lying you will be punished severely. With that, I carried her into the house and downstairs to my special room in the basement.  Once there, I put my mask on and removed her goggles.  I gave her a list of personal questions most of which I knew the answers to.   Teri looked at the list and shook her head.  I grabbed her right nipple and squeezed as hard as I could.  She cried out and again tried to pull away.  This only put more pressure on her and she quickly quit pulling and just cried.  I kept the pressure up until she finally said.  “Stop I will answer your questions.” I let go of her nipple and again gave her the list I had printed.  The questions were about her family and personal life. The list of questions included the following:  Your name; your address; your home phone number; your parents name; your siblings names and ages; and when you first had sexual intercourse.  I gave her a pencil and a clipboard and she began to fill in the answers.  I really didn’t care about the answers but it was important that she think I didn’t know most of this information.  I planned on her becoming my personal sex slave plus earning a large payment for her. 

It didn’t take Teri long to answer the questions.  When she finished I took the pencil and clipboard and read what she wrote. She gave her name and age correctly and the names and address of her parents but she lied about having any siblings and said she hadn’t had any sexual intercourse.  I knew she had a sister who was 17 now and that as a senior she had lost her cherry to her boyfriend.  They were a big item at the time.  I had overheard her telling her friends about the time she lost her virginity and how great the sex was.  That was at a chance meeting in the mall and she and her friends were at the food court.  I had bought a sandwich and was seated nearby so could overhear their conversations pretty well.

I told Teri to put her hands behind her back.  She didn’t argue.  I tied them tightly with the rope and stood her up on her feet.  I cut the tape from her ankles and had her stand with her feet about 3 feet apart.  She resisted moving her feet so far apart at first but a squeeze to her nipples soon had her moving them apart.  I told her to stand there and not move.  I went to the wall nearest the door and some controls there that looked like rheostat switches for the lights.  I turned one and a section of the ceiling opened up.  I turned the next one and a chain hoist began to move down from its anchor in the floor studs above.  When it was about head high on her I stopped it and went back to her.  I took the rope that I had removed from her ankles and made a loop around her neck.  I then tied it onto the hook on the chain.  Teri was now very afraid and asked, “what are you going to do?”  I didn’t answer her but turned the knob the opposite direction and the chain began moving up.  When it began to pull the rope tight around Teri’s throat I stopped it and went back to her. 

She had shuffled her feet close together again as the rope tightened to try and ease the tension on her throat.  I told her to move her feet apart again and she tried but was afraid that she would choke to death if she moved them too far.  I said, “You can do better than that”, and pushed them out until they were about three feet apart.  Teri started gagging but I didn’t relent.  “You won’t choke to death “so quit trying to make me think you are!”  I then took off my belt and laid it on a nearby table.  Teri quit pretending to choke and just stood still.  If she tried to move much she would start choking for real which was likely to happen shortly. 

I told her I was going to check to see if she really was a virgin and that if I found she wasn’t, I was going to give her 25 lashes from the belt.  Teri turned white and tried to shuffle away but she had no room to move without choking herself.  I moved up in front of her and reached down to her cunt.  She tried to move away and screamed, “No please don’t do that!”  I ignored her and slid my finger up her cunt.  Of course her hymen was not there.  I removed my hand and looked at Teri and said, “You lied to me.  You are not a virgin.”  I then picked up the belt and went behind her.  I began lashing her with the belt as hard as I could.  Each lash left a deep red mark where it landed.  Teri began to scream and tried to pull away thus choking herself.  I marked her from her shoulders to her knees.  She screamed and screamed and choked and gagged but I didn’t stop until I was done. 

Once I had finished the whipping, I went to the wall and let the chain down some so Teri could breathe better.  She was crying and begging me to stop all through the whipping.  Once I had finished and let her have a little slack in the rope around her neck she sobbed almost hysterically.  I told her I was going upstairs to do an internet search on her and her family and if I found any other lies, I would be returning to whip her front side.  When I said this Teri, tried to get her sobbing under control and in between sobs said, “no wait.  I have a sister.”  “So you lied to me about that as well?”, I said.  Sobbing she shook her head yes.  “Why did you lie to me?”, I asked.  “I didn’t want you going after my sister,” she replied.  I looked at Teri standing there naked and said, “Is she as pretty as you?”  Teri shook her head yes and said, “that’s why I didn’t want to tell you.  I don’t want you going after her too.”  “Too bad you lied,” I said and walked back to the hoist controls and again pulled the rope tight around her throat.  I then walked in front of her and laid 20 hard lashes on her breasts, tummy, and thighs.  I then pulled her legs apart and tied them to some anchors hidden in the floor under the guise of electrical plug-ins.  When I had her fastened, I laid the last 5 strokes right on her cunt.  She screamed louder than I had heard her scream before and then on the last stroke passed out. 

I quickly lowered the hoist as she would have choked to death.  I lowered the hoist until she was lying on the floor.  I unhooked the chain from the rope and took the rope off her neck.  I released her from the floor anchors and carried her to a large bed along the far wall of the room.  I placed her on it and untied her arms.  She was now completely free but not for long.  I pulled her arms above her head and using some leather cuffs, fastened them to eyebolts in the headboard.  I then did the same for her legs only I spread eagled them to the corners at the foot of the bed.  I looked at her lying there with red welts all up and down her body and her cunt a fiery red from the abuse it had taken.  I looked at my watch and saw it was after 1:00 so went upstairs to fix some lunch.  I didn’t know how long Teri would be out but I was sure I wouldn’t have much trouble from her from now on. 

It was a good hour and a half later when I returned to the basement room.  Teri was now awake and moaning slightly.  I had taken off my mask when I went upstairs but had donned it again when I came back to the room.  I looked down at Teri and she looked back with terrified eyes.  “please don’t hurt me anymore,” she begged.  “Do as you’re told and I won’t have to punish you,” I replied.  I had brought a bottle of water with me and held Teri’s head up so she could drink a little.  “I am going to make a call to your parents and you are going to talk to them when they answer. You will tell them that you have been abducted and everything that has happened to you so far.  You will beg them to do whatever I tell them to do or you will be punished.”  “Do you understand?”   “Teri said, “yes”.  I had purchased a single call phone which would be thrown away once I had used it for this call.  It couldn’t be traced.  I asked Teri if both her parents worked and she said they did.  I asked for her mother’s work number.  Teri didn’t even hesitate this time and gave me the school number.  I knew her mother’s classes would be over around 2:30 and it was past that now.  I dialed the number she had given me and put the phone to her ear so she could hear and speak.  Whoever answered wasn’t her mother as Teri quickly asked to speak to her mother Kathy Borders.  There was a pause and then Teri began crying and telling her mom about her capture.  I could hear Kathy almost yelling in the background as Teri told her what was happening to her.  I grabbed the phone from her when she had finished telling about being whipped for lying and heard her mother saying, “Where are you?  We can’t help until we know where you are!” 

It was time for the demands.

“Mrs. Border, please be quiet and listen close,” I said.  “Your daughter has been recruited by The Organization.  It is a very large group of people who enjoy what you would call the BDSM lifestyle.  They pay me to secure beautiful young women and train them to become perfect sex slaves and toys.  The membership is made up of millions of people world-wide and they have ears and eyes in every agency and police force around the world including local police forces.  If you notify the police or anyone about what has happened to your daughter, you will never hear from me again nor will you ever see your daughter again. She will be sold on a white slave market to the highest bidder.  If you want to stop that from happening, you and your husband and daughter will do exactly what I tell you to do. 

It is very simple really.  You may purchase your daughter back for the small sum of $100,000.  You have thirty days in which to raise this money.  I will call you periodically to let you know about your daughters progress in her training program and to see how you are coming in raising the money without raising an alarm.  If you have the money thirty days from today, I will give you directions on how and where to  deliver it and collect your daughter.  If not, your daughter goes to the auction block.  Do you understand what I have just said?”

There was shocked silence on the other end of the phone.  Finally I heard Kathy say, “Don’t hurt my daughter anymore.  Please.  We will do what you say.  Let me speak to Teri again.”  “You have spoken enough for this call.  Now pay attention.  Teri left a note for her roommate telling her that her father was in the hospital with a possible heart attack.  If she calls looking for information you are to tell her that is true and that she is at the hospital at this time.  You will also tell her that she is likely to be gone for several weeks as she will have to care for her father when he gets out of the hospital since you will have to work.  It might be as long as a month.  Tell her Teri will call her when she knows more.  Do not tell her anything more than that.  You will then call the college and withdraw Teri for the same reason.  She will have to take care of her father while he recuperates and will miss too much school to make up.  Tell them she will re-enroll the next term.  Do you have all that?”   “ I have it,” was all she said. 

I hung up the phone and took it upstairs.  I dropped it into the toilet and fried the workings.  I then took it to the garage and smashed it to bits.  Sweeping up the pieces, I hoped Teri’s parents would follow my directions.  It was time to alert The Organization of this newest recruit so they could be on the lookout for any signs that Teri’s parents had gone to the police or sought help from anyone.  Even though it was for me personally The Organization would keep a watch as I was their best recruiter.

to be continued

Authors note:  I received some feedback on chapter 1 and have tried to adjust some of the structure to make it easier to read.  I make no apologies for missing some punctuation or exagerating specific acts as this is a Fantasy not real life nor is it supposed to be a great work of literature.  If you don't like my style just say so and then don't read it.  I do appreciate constructive criticism but do not appreciate ridicule.  If future feedback continues to ridicule this fantasy then there will be no more chapters posted.  Masterinc.

Chapter 2:  Training Teri.

I went back downstairs and entered the special room where I had secured Teri.  She was crying silently and as I approached she looked over at me with her terrified eyes.  I went over to the wash basin and ran cold water over a face cloth that was stored in the cabinet beneath the wash basin.  I wrung it out and took it over to Teri and gently washed the tears and sweat from her face. 

She flinched when I first touched her but I told her in a gentle voice to lay still and let me wash her up.  She lay there quietly while I bathed her face with the cool wash cloth.  “It is time to start preparing you to be a perfect slave,” I told her.  “If you do everything I demand without hesitation and learn your lessons quickly you won’t face any punishments."  "If you hesitate or refuse an order or direction, you will be punished severely regardless of the infraction."

"I am going to place a collar on you which has wires running through it.  If you try to leave this room or get too close to the door it will shock you and should you somehow get to the door it will shock you hard enough to knock you out.  Do you understand?”  Teri shook her head yes and watched with dread as I placed an attractive silver collar around her neck and secured it with a tiny steel lock to which I had the only key.  I then began to unfasten Teri’s bindings.  Once she was free, I told her to sit up slowly so she wouldn’t get dizzy and sit quietly on the edge of the bed. 

Once she was sitting up, I picked up the dark goggles from the table in the room and placed them over her eyes.  She flinched but didn’t resist.  Once they were securely in place I removed the mask but left the voice synthesizer in place.  I took her by her arm and even though she flinched again she didn’t resist when I helped her to her feet.  I led her to the corner with the toilet and helped her to sit down.  I instructed her to do any duties she needed to do as this would be the last chance she had for several hours to relieve herself.  She started to protest but when I grabbed her left nipple and squeezed she quickly shut up and slowly began to release a stream of piss.  Once she was finished I took some tissues and telling her to open her legs wide, wiped her off.  She was blushing the whole time and I could tell she didn’t like someone else taking care of her personal needs. 

I said, “get used to this."  "Your body belongs to me and I will do with it what I want.  Now I am going to lead you to a spot in the room and I want you to stand there and not move while I get some things we are going to need later.”  I left her standing in the center of the room right below the hoist. 

I went upstairs and fixed a couple of sandwiches and a small salad.  I poured a small glass of wine and took it all back to the room in the basement.  When I entered the room Teri was still standing where I had left her.  Her goggles were still in place so I knew she hadn’t tried to remove them.  I smiled and thought how easy this was turning out to be.  Teri was far more complacent and compliant than many young women I had captured and trained.  I thought she would be much stronger and stubborn. 

When I entered the room she turned in my direction but didn’t move other than that.  I walked over to the table and took a chair from around it and placed it behind Teri.   I told her to sit down and open her legs wide.  I informed her that would be a requirement from now on.  She was never to have her legs completely closed when in my company.  She blushed but did as instructed. 

I pulled up another chair and sat right in front of her.  I took one of the sandwiches and held it to her mouth.  “I have a roast beef sandwich for you.  Take a bite and eat."  Teri gingerly took a small corner of the sandwich into her mouth and bit down.  Since she hadn’t eaten all day she was hungry and began to eat the sandwich in quick order.  I asked her if she wanted another one and she said, “Yes please.”  I then fed her the second sandwich.  Once they were finished, I had her eat the salad and drink the wine.  She was surprised at the wine and choked a little on the first sip since it was unexpected.  After that she drank it down quickly. 

Once she had finished she asked me if she could ask a question.  “You may have three questions,” I told her.  “Why are you being so nice right now after beating me earlier?”  “You have been following directions and you have not had a chance to eat since early morning.  I don’t want you starving or going thirsty.  Later on I will set up a schedule for your meals and you will have access to water any time you want it.” I told her.  “How long will I have to wear these goggles?” was her next question.  “You will wear them anytime I am in the room and not masked,” I replied.  “Are you going to rape me?” was her final question.  I chuckled and said, “Oh no.  You are going to beg me to fuck you."  " You will beg me to fuck your cunt, ass and mouth and when I am done you will thank me.” 

Teri then began to cry again.  I had had enough of this behavior and sternly told her to quit crying or I would give her something to really cry about.  Teri struggled to get herself under control and finally was able to stop the sobs.  She stood there quietly while I watched her.

Once she had herself under control, I told her to raise her arms and I fastened some leather cuffs to her wrists and attached them to the hook on the chain hoist.  I then went to the wall and raised the hoist until Teri was standing on her tip toes.  Next I put leather cuffs on her ankles and pulling her left leg out to the side attached the cuff to an anchor in the floor.  I did the same to her right ankle.  Teri was now suspended in an inverted Y.  I left her there and went upstairs to the guest bathroom and got a razor, and some shaving cream. 

Returning, I lathered up Teri’s cunt and began to shave off all her pubic hair.  She initially tried to turn away but a quick blow from my belt on her tits made her stay still.  It didn’t take long and Teri was now as clean as the day she was born.  I had even shaved the fine hairs around her ass hole.  Standing up, I ran my hands all over Teri’s body spending a great deal of time on her breasts, nipples and cunt.  When I was satisfied that Teri wasn’t flinching every time I touched one of these areas, I stopped and let the hoist down so Teri could stand on her spread feet.  

“Once I can trust you, you will be the one to keep yourself this clean shaven.  If your parents are unable to purchase you back, I will have you treated by electrolysis so the hair is permanently removed.” I told her.  I unfastened her ankles and allowed her to move them to a more comfortable position.  “It is now time for your desert” I told her.  “Kneel  down,” I commanded. 

Teri must have guessed what was coming as she slowly knelt down.  “ Spread your legs further apart,” I told her.  Teri moved them apart some but not as much as I wanted as her cunt was still hidden.  “Further apart and If I am not satisfied with your position I will give your tits ten lashes of my belt.”  Teri quickly moved them apart so far as to stretch the tendons but I could now easily see her cunt. 

I undid my pants and let them fall around my ankles.  I pulled my boxers down as well and was now standing directly in front of Teri with my cock right at eye level.  Of course she couldn’t see it but I knew she was aware of its presence.  “Lean forward and take my cock into your mouth.  If I feel any pressure from your teeth I will pull them out one by one over the next few weeks.  I expect you to give me the best blow job you have ever given.” I told her. 

Teri leaned forward and searched for my cock.  It struck her on the cheek but she quickly adjusted and took it into her mouth.  She began to gently suck on the head while running her tongue around the sensitive rim.  She did this for several minutes and soon had me hard as a rock.  She then deep throated me and kept it deep in her throat and began to hum.  The sensations were exquisite.  I couldn’t believe this young girls talent for giving head.  She did better than most pro’s and better than many of the slaves I had trained over the past two years. 

I didn’t last long and soon shot my load down her throat.  She didn’t try to pull away or back off but began swallowing as fast as she could which added even more pleasure to my climax.  Once I was finished, Teri gently cleaned me up and sat back as my cock softened.  She didn’t say a word but just sat there on her spread knees waiting for me to direct her.  I looked down on this beautiful girl and knew I had made the right choice in a personal slave. 

I directed Teri to stand up and then I led her to the center of the room again and told her to stand there.   She didn’t try to resist and just stood there waiting for what would come next.  I went to the wall and pressed some buttons and the hoist began lowering again.  Teri heard the noise and began to tremble but didn’t move from her position.  Once the hoist was close above her head, I went to her and raised her hands so that I could place the chain of her cuffs in the hook.  I went back to the controls and began lifting Teri up.  When she was stretched as taunt as possible without lifting her completely from the floor, I stopped the hoist.  She was a lovely vision stretched upon her toes and her body open and available to me for whatever I wished to do. 

I went to the cupboard and removed a piercing kit.  I approached Teri and quickly took the sterilized needle and pushed it through her left nipple.  Teri screamed and tried to pull away but stretched as she was she couldn’t move far.  As soon as I removed the needle I inserted a medium sized nipple ring and soldered it shut.  I then did the same thing to her right nipple.  Teri was crying and saying no no no over and over.  Once I had her nipples securely ringed I then proceeded to do the same to her cunt lips but there I used four rings. 

Once I was finished, I let Teri down from her stretched position and led her to the bed.  I laid her down and then proceeded to put an antiseptic solution on her piercings.  I released her hands and put my mask back on.  I removed her goggles and she blinked several times as her eyes became adjusted to light again.  She looked down at her aching tits and cunt.  When she saw the rings she screamed and said, “take them out please!”  I laughed and said, “those won’t come off unless your parents pay your ransom and they can have them removed.  You need to rest now.  I will bring you one more meal tonight and will treat your piercings again.  It will then be time for you to rest.   I left the room and went upstairs to watch some TV.

About 8:30 that evening I fixed a light dinner of salmon fillet and salad.  I took a plate downstairs and just before unlocking and entering I put on my mask and voice synthesizer.  As I entered the room I immediately noticed that Teri wasn’t on the bed.  I quickly turned my shoulder to the right and ducked.  Teri had been standing to the left of the door and struck me with the chair.  Most of the impact hit my shoulder but a little of the impact got the side of my head as well.  It hurt like hell.  I dropped her dinner and still ducking low grabbed her waist and wrestled her to the floor.  She began screaming at me and I punched her in her solar plexus just under her sternum.  Her breath was knocked out of her and she began trying to breathe again.  She quickly gave up any idea of a fight.  She was struggling for air.

I stood up and picked up the chair and returned it to the table.  I walked over to Teri and reached down and grabbed her by her nipple rings.  She tried to scream but as she was still trying to drag air into her lungs not much came out.  She struggled to get up but I essentially pulled her up by her nipples.  They began to bleed again but I didn’t care at that moment.  I pulled her over to the chair she had hit me with and told her to sit down.  Teri sat down and was slowly getting so she could take a normal breath.  She began crying and saying “I’m sorry!  Please don’t hurt me!”  I just laughed and said, “you think you can attack me and not face a serious punishment?”  Teri then began to beg in earnest but I ignored her.  As I left the room to get some equipment I was going to need, I told her not to move from that chair.

I went to a closet under the stairs and got the pair of wrist and ankle cuffs I had used earlier.  I took a tens unit out as well as the attachment case that went with the unit.  I walked back to the room and unlocked the door.  This time Teri hadn’t moved and was still sitting in the chair where I had left her. 

I walked over to her and put the cuffs on her.  I then moved her to the center of the room but this time I fastened the wrist cuffs to a 4 foot bar with a hook in the middle.  I fastened the hoist to the center hook and began to raise it.  Teri’s arms came up with the bar and soon she was standing on tiptoes with her arms stretched out and up.  I could see the stress on the muscles in her arms, shoulders, and upper back.  I didn’t stop this time but lifted her clear from the floor. 

I approached her and stepping up on the chair stood in front of her face. I made her open her mouth and I placed a ball gag in it and then placed the blackout goggles on her.  I stepped down off the chair and removed my mask.  I left the room and went back to my special closet under the stairs and got an expandable spreader bar to use on her legs.  Returning to Teri’s room I attached the spreader bar to the ankle cuffs and then began to expand the bar.  I expanded it as far apart as it would go.  Teri cried out into her gag as the pressure mounted on her hips and legs.  The tendons in her legs were standing out and I could see she was in some pain from the unnatural position of her legs.

 

Once she was spread and hung, I walked up to her carrying the tens unit and attachment case.  Teri could not see what I was doing so I told her she was going to be introduced to a special punishment.  I told her she was going to feel pain like she had never felt before and that I was sure she would pass out as it built beyond her ability to withstand. 

I could hear her tying to beg me not to hurt her but I ignored her garbled sounds and began to attach the electrodes to the nipple clamps, butt plug, metal dildo and a long 1/8 inch diameter stainless steel rod.  Once I had all the wires connected, I began to attach the clamps to her nipples.  I adjusted them until they had flattened her nipples significantly and Teri began to scream into her gag.  I next lubed up the butt plug and inserted that as well.  It was very large and it took some doing to get all 6 inches into her.  She screamed louder and tried to pull her legs up to get away from the plug but it was no use.  I kept pushing until the widest part had cleared her sphincter muscles and it slid the rest of the way in. 

I lubed up the dildo and shoved it into her cunt and fastened it in place with a harness around her waist.  Lastly I lubed up the rod and inserted it into her urethra.   Teri really screamed and thrashed as I began pushing the rod into her.  I had to grab her around the waist to hold her still as I forced the rod up into her bladder.  Once I had it in place I attached it to the belt around her waist that held the dildo in place. 

Because of the thrashing Teri was doing I had to attach a line from the center of the spreader bar to a hook in the floor to keep her from dislocating her shoulders  from all her thrashing.  She was screaming non-stop now.  I then spoke to her and told her what was going to happen over the next hour. 

“I am going to turn on a special electrical device and every few seconds you will feel a shock from one or more of the attachments in or on your body.  Sometimes they will all respond at the same time and you will think you are being electrocuted.  Unfortunately it will not do that but you will wish to die.  This is the ultimate punishment for a major infraction of the rules and your attacking me was as major as they get.  You will pass out occasionally but I will immediately revive you and continue with your punishment.  Your hour starts now.”

I went over to the master unit and flipped on all the switches and set the charge at 8.  It would go as high as 10 but I didn’t want her passing out too soon and at 10 the longest a slave could go before passing out was about 2 min.  At 8 they usually lasted 10 min or more before passing out and I wanted Teri to suffer so I set it at 8. 

I started a small kitchen timer that was in the case and sat down to watch Teri suffer.  Within a few minutes she was bathed in sweat and her screaming was non-stop.  I could tell when the rod was activated as she tried to draw up her knees.  Teri lasted almost 15 min before she passed out and her body then just jerked as the electrical charges went through her.  I turned off the master switch and went and got a bucket of cold water.  I threw in on Teri and she slowly came around.  Once I was sure she was fully awake I started up the unit and the timer again. 

Teri passed out 5 more times and was revived each time before her hour was up.  When the timer went off Teri had passed out for the 7th time and I didn’t bother to try and revive her.  I just lowered her body to the floor and began to unhook the attachments and remove them from her body.    I made sure she was near the drain in the floor when I removed the rod from her bladder and urethra.  A large amount of piss came out as soon as the rod was clear from her body. 

I left Teri to lie in it while I went and got several bottles of water and placed them on the table in the room.  I also brought in two 16 oz bottles of Gatorade and when Teri began to come around, I sat her up on the floor and made her drink them.  I said, “You will not have control of your bladder for a number of hours so I would suggest you just try and sleep on the floor.  If you pee your bed you will sleep in it for days as you will only be allowed to wash your bedding once a week." " I had brought you some dinner but it is now on the floor and once you are able to function some, I expect you to clean it up." "You will be fed again in the morning but there are several bottles of water on the table if you want more to drink.”  I turned and left the room making sure the electrical circuit was on and the door locked. 

end chapter 2

Chapter 3:  Lesson Learned and More Training

The next morning I waited until about 8:30 am before going downstairs to see how Teri was doing.  I was sure she would be extremely sore from her punishment and her body convulsing each time an electrical shock hit her.  I was also confident she wouldn’t attack me again but I did open and enter cautiously just in case.  Teri was still on the floor and was sleeping fitfully.  Every once in awhile she would jerk and moan as she had her nightmares.  I watched her for about half an hour and decided she needed to get up and start her new day as my slave. 

I gently shook her shoulder and still with my voice synthesizer on told her to wake up.  It took several tries to get Teri awake enough to realize I was there and she needed to sit up and get into her submission position.  She struggled to her knees and groaning spread them apart as far as she could.  She was whimpering with the pain but tried very hard to hold her position.  “Relax a little” I told her.  She gratefully pulled her legs closer together but made sure they were still far enough apart that her cunt wasn’t hidden.  I could tell she was still uncomfortable and her muscles didn’t like even this relaxed position but didn’t allow her to change it any further.  “Thank You,” she said. 

Since she still had her dark goggles on I hadn’t put on my mask so I told her to stand up and stay still.  Teri struggled to her feet and with her legs about a foot and a half apart stood still waiting for further directions.  “Do not move, I will be right back,” I told her.  Teri began to tremble as she was remembering what happened last night when I gave her the same directions after she had attacked me with the chair.  What I was really doing this time was getting my mask so I could take off her goggles so she could help herself some this morning. 

I put on the mask and entered back into the room.  I walked over to her and reached out to take off her goggles.  Teri flinched again at my touch which made me a little angry so I slapped her tits hard and said, “stand still.  Do not flinch or try to pull away from me all the time.  I am going to punish you from now on every time you do that.”  I removed her goggles and Teri blinked rapidly as her eyes began watering due to the unaccustomed light.  It took her a few minutes to adjust but once she did she just stood there and looked at me. 

“You may use the toilet and clean yourself up now,” I said.  “Once you have finished those duties, I will bring you your breakfast.  After you eat and drink some water you are to scrub down the floor and make sure you and the room no longer smell like piss.  I will provide you with a bucket of soapy water and a hose to get the job done.”  Teri just stood there looking at me for about a minute and then moved over to the toilet and sat down. 

I watched as she carefully pissed and stopped the flow several times to make sure she had control back.  Each time she let it start up again she hissed with pain as her urethra was sore.  She looked to make sure she wasn’t pissing blood and when she saw none she sighed with relief.  She then took a dump and wiped herself good and clean. 

Standing up she flushed the toilet and then came over to me and knelt in front of me.  “Good girl,” I said and walked from the room.  I didn’t close the door this time though.  I wanted to see what Teri would do if she thought she might have a chance to get out of the room. 

I walked upstairs and fixed Teri a bowl of cooked cereal, some fresh fruit and a piece of toast.  I didn’t know if she drank coffee so I just took several bottles of water with me.  Just as I was finishing up her breakfast , I heard her scream and then a thump.  I smiled and took the tray with her breakfast on it downstairs. 

Teri was lying on the floor to her room about three feet inside the door.  She was twitching and moaning but breathing fine.  I threw the switch to cut off the electrical field and walked into the room with the food.  I set it on the table and turned to Teri.  She was moving some now and slowly trying to get up and oriented again.  Once she was sitting up I told her to crawl towards me before trying to stand up. 

Teri carefully did as instructed and once she reached me stood on shaky legs.  “Remember, I told you about the collar and electrical field when I first brought you here.  Even if you had succeeded in knocking me out yesterday this is what would have happened to you if you had tried to leave the room.  I left the door open on purpose hoping you would try to leave so you would understand the consequences.  Now stand there and don’t move,” I told her. 

I walked out the door and threw the switch for the field to start up again.  Walking back into the room I told Teri to sit and eat her breakfast.  As she sat down to eat, I made her turn her chair sideways to the table and turn her upper body to the table leaving her legs and lower body open to my view. 

Just as Teri started to eat, I reached out and ran my finger up her slit.  Teri jumped and dropped her spoon, spilling her cereal on the table top.  I shook my head and said, “you are not to flinch or pull away from my touch.  You will now use your tongue only to clean up your mess.  I am going to make it uncomfortable for you to eat the rest of your meal but if you dawdle too much or say one word of complaint I will double your pain.” 

While Teri leaned down and began to lick up the spilled milk and cereal, I got a pair of nipple clamps and attached them to her nipples.  I tightened them down until Teri whimpered and I saw they had turned white.  “Now finish eating and get to work cleaning up your mess on the floor and your body.  When you have done those two things I will remove the clamps. 

Whimpering and moaning Teri quickly finished her breakfast and drank a bottle of water. 

She then took the bucket of soapy water and the scrub brush and washed herself off.  She used the brush gently on her body since that was all she had to use and she wanted to make sure she was clean.  She then got down on the floor and scrubbed it good.  Taking the bucket of water she washed herself once more and then poured the rest over the floor. 

Taking the hose she turned the valve and water sprayed out over the floor.  She carefully rinsed all the soapy water down the drain and then turned it on herself.  She gasped as the cold water hit her but she stayed with it until she was squeaky clean and  again rinsed the floor down before turning off the valve.  She stood shivering but was somewhat grateful that the cold water helped numb her smashed nipples.

While Teri was doing all this, I had moved the chair around to the side of the table so I could watch her work.  I was impressed with how she tried to make sure she and the floor were clean.  It wasn’t a cursory attempt to clean but a real effort to get everything good and clean.  She crawled over in front of me when she was finished and painfully spread her knees and waited for me to hopefully remove the clamps. 

“Very good,” I told her.  I then reached down and loosened the clamps some but not completely.  Teri hissed as some circulation returned but I could tell she was still in some pain from the clamps.  I took both clamps in my hands and gave them a quick jerk.  Teri let out a scream as the clamps slid off her nipples pinching them even worse as they slid off. 

She brought her hands up to her tits but when she saw the look in my eyes, she immediately took them away.  “clasp your hands behind your head,” I ordered.  Teri quickly brought her hands up behind her head and laced her fingers together.  “Never try to cover your tits again or I will do electrical work on you again.” 

Teri turned white and began to shake with fear at those words.  She wanted no part in another session of electrical punishment.  She was completely broken and would do anything to avoid that kind of punishment again.  “Please Sir she begged.  I didn’t mean to cover my breasts.  It was such a sharp pain and so unexpected, I just automatically reacted.”  I looked down on her and decided she was probably correct so decided not to punish her further. 

“All right” I told her.  “This time I will let it go but you won’t get another chance like this again.  If you try to cover your body, avoid my touch, flinch from my touch or in any way try to impede me from doing anything I want to your body, you will be severely punished with a special session .” 

“From now on your name is no longer Teri but cunt.  You will only answer to that name.  Do you understand?”   Teri stared at me and tears formed in her eyes but she said, “Yes sir, I understand.”  “Good,” I said.,  “What is your name?”   “Cunt, Sir,” she replied.   I smiled and said, “Go lay spread-eagled on the bed.” She got up and went to the bed and lay down with her arms and legs wide spread.  “Stay that way until I get back” I said.  I walked out the door leaving it open again.  I wasn’t worried about her trying to escape again. 

I went to the special closet and got a magic wand, a vibrating egg, a vibrating butt plug, and a tube of lube.  Returning to the room I took the items to the bed and lay them beside Teri.  She turned her head and looked at them and then up at me with questions in her eyes.  “Don’t worry, this isn’t going to hurt but will be pleasurable unless you don’t respond properly. If that should happen then the pleasure will eventually turn to pain.” 

I began to caress her body and use the vibrator on her nipples, cunt and clit.  Within a short time she began to get wet and moan in pleasure.  Once that happened,  I used the magic wand to give her little nips of electrical shock but all it did was stimulate the nerves in her pleasure centers and make her more needy.  I pushed the egg into her cunt and the butt plug up her ass and turned them both on low. 

Along with the magic wand and the vibrator I was using she was shortly ready to cum.  I stopped all action just before she could cum and watched as her hips pumped up and down seeking relief.  She moaned in frustration but didn’t say a word.  I let her come down a little and then started all over.  I kept up this sequence of arousal retreat for over an hour and Teri was desperate to cum.  She still hadn’t said anything but lie moaning and humping the air. 

After about the 6th time she finally broke down and screamed , “Please let me cum!”  I didn’t stop what I was doing but said, “Do you want me to fuck you?”  She turned her head towards me and I could see she understood what she had to do to be able to cum.  She shook her head no so the teasing continued. 

After the second hour, she was moaning in pain as the teasing was becoming painful as well as pleasurable.  She was sweating now and rolling her head and begging me to let her cum.  I said, “You know how to make that happen.”  She turned her head away and then I heard her say, “Fuck me, Fuck my cunt, fuck my ass, fuck my mouth, I don’t care just let me cum!” 

I quit using the hand vibrator and got off the bed and removed my clothes.  I had left the egg and butt plug still working on low so she wouldn’t come down too much.  I climbed up on the bed and straddled her chest.  I placed my cock at her mouth and said get me hard.  She raised her head and began kissing my cock.  She soon lifted herself up a little more and got her mouth around it. 

Once I was good and hard, I slid down her body removed the egg and stuck my cock in her cunt.  She was so wet it slid right in.  She immediately began pushing up trying to get as much friction on her clit as she could.  I stopped my movements and just let her do all the work.   It wasn’t long until she had a crashing orgasm.  She screamed out her pleasure and after almost a minute lay still.  I still hadn’t cum yet so I began to move in her and before long she was moaning in pleasure again and responding.  She was so sensitive that it didn’t take long and she was into another orgasm.  This time I pulled out just as she came.  She screamed out her passion and after a long while lay still.

I got off her and said, “Turn over”.   She opened her eyes and said, “No please.  No one has ever done me there.”  “Shall we start all over again?”  I said.  “I thought I heard you say fuck me, fuck my cunt, fuck my mouth, fuck my ass.  Did I hear wrong?”  “Please” she said.  I just got off her and grabbed the wand and vibrator and started working on her body again. 

In very short order she turned over and said, “Please fuck my ass!”  I lubed up my cock and then pushed a lot into her ass with my fingers.  I did start easy with one finger then added two and finally three.  Teri moaned and groaned with pain but didn’t resist.  I placed my cock at her virgin ass and began to push in.  It met initial resistance but with continued pressure it finally slipped past her sphincter and went all the way in. 

She screamed but then settled down as I worked in and out of her.  I never pulled all the way out but worked right up to the edge of her sphincter.  After a few minutes she began to slowly respond and push back.  I held off as long as I could but finally erupted in her ass.  I collapsed on top of her and lay there recovering from my orgasm.  My cock slowly deflated and slid out of her ass.

I slid off her and told her to turn over.  She slowly did and looked at me with questions in her eyes.  “Clean me up,” I ordered.  She looked at me and pleaded, “please don’t make me do this.”  I slapped her tits hard and said again, “Clean me up”.  She gave up and began to tentatively lick me.  I said, “I don’t have all day get going.”  She finally put more effort into it and after gagging several times did manage to do a decent job of cleaning me up. 

“From now on, you will clean me up after every fuck regardless of which hole I use.  I would suggest you keep your asshole clean and do a daily enema to insure it if you don’t want to be eating shit along with the lube and my cum.”  She looked at me with horror but I just laughed and began dressing again. 

That was the real beginning of Teri’s training and from that point on I never called her Teri again.  Her name was now officially Cunt and she grew used to that name.  I won’t bore you with the rest of her month long training suffice it to say that she became a very accomplished and subservient slave.  In fact after the first full week she was willing to do anything I said without question or hesitation.  She turned out to be the best slave I had ever trained.  She was totally mine. 

During the weeks that followed, I made weekly phone calls to the Border family.  I always used a one time cell phone and destroyed it completely afterwards.  I made Cunt describe in detail what was happening to and with her each week.  By the end of the second week it was obvious that she was no longer being punished much and her mother finally asked me, “Why aren’t you hurting Teri anymore?”  I laughed and said, “she is learning and no longer causes me to punish her.  She has become the perfect sex slave and toy.”  Her mother screamed at me and began calling me names so I hung up.  Her time to learn was coming.

To Be Continued

Chapter 4:  The Exchange.

It is now thirty days since Teri Borders was abducted and began her training as a sex slave.  It was time to call and see if she was going home or if she was going to stay with me permanently at this time.   The last call to the Borders house indicated that they had raised the money and were just waiting for delivery instructions as well as directions on how to pick up their daughter. 

In the intervening thirty days Teri, now answering to Cunt, had become very subservient and compliant and was now the perfect sex slave.  She had not worn clothes for thirty days and was completely shaved from the neck down.  She no longer worried about modesty when performing any of her normal hygiene duties.  It was time for her final exam and I was sure she would pass with flying colors. 

I used the last of the burn phones to call the Borders home.  School had been out for a week now so the call had to be made to the home and not the school where Kathy Borders worked.  I was calling from my truck which I had pulled into a rest area on I-5 about 30 miles north of Seattle.  This was just a precaution in case they had figured out a way to get help.  I didn’t think that was the case since I had no warnings from any of the Organizations members and they were all notified to be on alert for any signs that the Borders were seeking help.  

The phone only rang twice before Dave Borders picked it up.  I was using my voice synthesizer so didn’t worry about them being able to recognize my voice or get a recording of it.  “Borders resident,” I heard Dave say.  “The thirty days is up.  Do you have the money?” I said.  There was a short pause and then Dave began to threaten me.  I didn’t let him get very far before I hung up.  That meant I would need to pick up another burn phone before I could call back.   That wasn’t a problem and I wanted Dave to understand that he may have blown any chance he had of getting his daughter back.  I would call again later that day.  

I pulled out of the rest area and headed into Seattle proper.  Once I had reached the down town area I found a parking garage within a couple of blocks of a Walgreens store that I knew sold one time cell phones.  I put on a long haired wig, dark glasses and a non descript baseball cap and went to get the phone.  I was able to purchase the phone with no problem and was back at my truck in about twenty minutes. 

I got back on I-5 and headed north again.  I pulled into the rest area near where I had stopped two hours earlier and called the Borders home again.  This time Kathy Borders answered the phone.  She was crying and begged me not to hang up.  She was ready for directions on how to pay the money and get her daughter back.  I said I wanted to speak to Dave first.  There was a short pause and then Dave came on.  He wasn’t so belligerent this time.  “Where should we deliver the money?” he asked.

I smiled to myself but wasn’t going to let him get off that easy.  “First you must apologize for your earlier behavior.  I am half tempted to just tell you to keep the money and I will get my money and much more when I sell your daughter!” I said.  Dave quickly began to apologize and promised he wouldn’t try to make any more threats.  He just wanted his daughter back.  “Your behavior is going to be a factor now on when I return you daughter.  Put Kathy back on the line.” 

After another short pause Kathy came on and I said, “You have until 8:00pm tonight to deliver the money.  I expect you to follow my orders without question and to the letter.  I expect you and you alone to deliver the money.  Plan on being gone at least a week.  I need to make sure the money is clean before I release your daughter to you and it will take a couple of days to take you to her and another couple of days for you to get back to Seattle. 

You are to wear a lightweight summer dress sans any underwear.  I want to make sure you are not wired and underwear is an ideal place to conceal a mic and transmitter.

Now for the money,   make sure the money is divided up into 100’s 50’s 20’s 10’s and 5’s.  There can be no sequential serial numbers. Put it in a medium sized sports duffel bag and bring it to the Westin Hotel in downtown Seattle.  Go to room 1201 and knock on the door.  You will receive further orders when you get there.  If you are not there by yourself at 8:00 pm you will have lost your only chance of getting your daughter back.  Do you understand what you are to do?”   

“Yes,” Kathy said.  “I will be there."  "The money is already in smaller bills except for about $10,000 in $1,000 bills.  We will get that changed now and I will be on my way.  Let me speak to Teri.”   I smiled and said, “You can talk to her in person in a couple of days."  "Now get busy and get on your way."  "You wouldn’t want to miss the ferry and be late getting to the Westin.”  I turned off the call and started up the truck.  I had to go about three miles north to get to a turnoff so I could head south and head to the Westin. 

I had left Cunt with water and food for a day and told her that I would have a surprise for her when I got back.  I made sure the electrified field was on but I also locked the door just in case.  I also made sure the backup generator was ready to start up if we had a power failure.  That setup cost me a bundle but I Knew that if the power failed the electrified field would still be active. 

I drove to the Westin and went up to room 1201.  I had rented the room several days ago.  Once I got to the room, I took some note paper out of the desk and wrote Kathy further instructions. I told her to use the key card and enter the room. She was not turn the lights on.  She was to move four feet to the right of the door and let the door close.  She was to put the bag on the floor and then step back from the wall about three feet and lean forward with her arms outstretched.  She was to lean on the wall and make sure her weight was on her arms.  I took the note and key card and put them in an envelope addressed to her and taped it to the outside of the door. 

It was now nearing 5:30 pm and was time for dinner.  I rode the elevator down to the main floor and went to the restaurant to eat.  By the time I had finished it was nearly 7:00pm.  I walked back to the main lobby area of the hotel and sat in a chair by the window.  I could see everyone who approached the hotel and the elevator bank from this position.  I had purchased a paper and began to read the days news. 

At 7:45 my cell phone alarm went off and I quit reading and began to concentrate on the people coming into the hotel.  Five minutes before 8:00 I saw Kathy enter the lobby.   She had gotten out of a cab and was hurrying so she wasn’t late.  She didn’t hesitate.  She walked straight to the elevators and pushed the up button.  There were no cars on the ground floor so she had to wait for one to come. 

She began to fidget and look at her watch.  I looked closely at her attire and saw that she had worn a mid thigh summer weight dress.  She must have worn a slip as well as I couldn’t tell if she was naked underneath it or not even with the light behind her.  I smiled and thought to myself, she is going to be in for a surprise. 

A car finally came and Kathy stepped in and pushed the 12th floor button.  I waited for the doors to close before pushing the up button and calling another car.  It arrived quickly and I too pushed the 12th floor button.  Just as I left the elevator and rounded the corner, I saw Kathy use the key card and enter room 1201. 

I moved up quietly and taking no chances put on my ski mask.  I didn’t think I would need it but just in case, I wanted to be ready.  I used the other key card to let myself in.  I heard Kathy take a deep breath and saw her turn my way as I entered the room.  I don’t think she would have been able to recognize me with the light behind me but I didn’t want to take any chances thus the ski mask.  I quickly closed the door and moved towards her shadow. 

She had followed directions well and was leaning on the wall.  I put on my voice synthesizer and said, “You are doing well Kathy.  "Just keep following directions and you will soon be with your daughter”.  She started to straighten up and I said, “Stay where you are!”  She immediately resumed her awkward stance. 

I reached out and touched her shoulder.  She tried to shy away but in her position she couldn’t do much so it was more of a shrug.  I chuckled and said, “Stay still.  I am going to give you some goggles to put on.  Make sure they fit tight and you can’t see anything around the edges.  When you have them on say, I am ready Sir.”

Kathy stood up and feeling around found my hand holding the goggles.  She took them and put them on.  She had to adjust the strap to snug them up and then she said, “I am ready.”  I didn’t respond or say anything.  She stood there for a short bit and then said, “What is next?” I still didn’t say anything and now she was getting angry.  “What are you waiting for?  What is next?” 

I had moved close to the door and turned on the entryway light.  It took me a few seconds to adjust to the light but then I took the few steps to Kathy and slapped her hard in the face.  She cried out and said, ”What did you do that for?”  I slapped her again and then said, “What were you to say when you were ready?”  She paused a moment and then sighed and said, “I am ready Sir.”  “Now we can proceed.” I said. 

I grabbed the bag off the floor with one hand and with the other took Kathy by the upper arm and steered her into the main room of the suite.  I had Kathy stand in the center of the room and told her not to move.  I turned on several lamps and then turned back to Kathy.  “Remove your dress,” I said.  “What she nearly shouted.”  “You heard me, remove your dress.” I said again.  Kathy stood there with her dark goggles on and was hardly breathing.  “I need to make sure you are not wired,” I told her.  “If we are to move forward and I am to take you to your daughter, you must remove your dress and be inspected.  If you are clean, then I will count the money.  You will remain standing there naked while I do this.  After I have counted the money, I will inspect your dress and if it too is clean you may put it back on.”

This was not what Kathy expected.  She hesitated briefly and then slowly grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it up over her head.  I was right.  She had worn a slip.  I now told her to remove her slip as well.  She began to blush but did as I instructed.  I could see where Teri had gotten her looks.  Even in her mid forties, Kathy was a beautiful woman.  She had large tits that didn’t sag, a flat belly, and her hips flared out nicely to accentuate her ass.  She had trimmed her pubic hair but It still hid her slit some.  I knew that would be rectified before another day had gone by. 

Once she was naked, I walked slowly around her while she stood there blushing.  She tried to use her arms to cover her tits and cunt but I slapped her hands away and told her to keep them at her side.  She lowered them and I finished my inspection.  “Stand there now while I count the money. 

Now I don’t know if you have ever tried to count out $100,000 before but it is a slow process especially with the smaller bills.  It took me nearly two hours and by the time I was finished Kathy was shifting from foot to foot as her legs were tiring of just standing there. 

I walked over to her and picked up her dress.  I gave it a quick glance and didn’t see any wires or mics or anything so I gave it back to her and told her to put it on.  She asked about her slip but I told her no she wasn’t to wear the slip.  Kathy started to complain that you could see through the dress without a slip.  I laughed and said, “I know.  That is how I want you, a  little embarrassed and a nice eyeful.  People will be looking at you and not me.  I’ll just be some guy with the beautiful woman who was parading herself around in a see through summer dress and no underwear. 

Kathy said, “I can’t be seen like this.  What if someone recognizes me?”  I just laughed and said, “That’s a chance you’ll have to take.  It is either that or I tie you up and walk out the door and out of your life forever.  Of course Teri will still be with me until I sell her. 

Kathy slumped her shoulders and I knew she would do what she was told.  I made her lean on the wall again while I went into the bathroom and put on the wig, dark glasses and ball cap.  I put the ski mask in my pocket and went back to the main room.  Kathy was still leaning on the wall.

I reached out and took off the dark goggles.  Kathy blinked several times and wiped the tears from her eyes from the bright light.  She then turned and looked at me.  “We are going to go down to the parking garage now and to my vehicle.  You will walk beside me like we were a couple and if we see anyone you will ignore them.  Once we are near my vehicle I will have you put the goggles back on.  We have a long drive ahead of us and we must get on the way.”

I grabbed up the duffel and turned out all the lamps.  When we got to the door, I opened it and looked out to see if anyone was in the hall.  It was empty so I had Kathy leave the room and I turned off the entryway light and closed the door.  Taking Kathy’s arm I headed for the elevator.  When it came it was empty and we rode down to the parking garage in silence.  One we got to the garage, I made Kathy put the goggles back on and then took her arm to steer her to my truck.  I helped her in and buckled her in.  I got behind the wheel and turned toward Kathy. You have done well.  Keep this up and you will see your daughter by this time tomorrow.  

I am going to hold a water bottle to your lips and I want you to take several large swallows of the water.  Kathy turned towards me and said, “No I am not thirsty.  Thank you anyway.”  I ignored her reply and held the water bottle up to her lips.  She started to turn away and I reached out and grabbed her left nipple.  She tried to pull away but even with the padding of the dress to help, I was pinching her nipples and she was in pain. 

“Drink the water and I will let go,” Kathy tried to pull my hand off her nipple but I just squeezed harder She let out a cry and said, “Ow you’re hurting me.”  “Drink the water and I will let go,” I told her.  I held the bottle up to her lips with one hand and kept the other pinching her nipple.  She took a few tentative sips so I put down the bottle and used the fingers from both hands to clamp down on her nipple.  She screamed with the pain and tried to pry my fingers from her nipple.  “Take your hands down and drink the water,” I said again.  I put the bottle to her lips and this time she drank nearly the whole bottle.  I let go of her nipple and started the truck. 

I had only driven a couple of blocks toward the I-5 exchange when Kathy said, “What was in the water?  I feel funny.  I feel as if I am floating and can’t focus my eyes.”  “It is just a strong sedative to make you sleep.  I told her.  “When you wake up you will be with your daughter.   Kathy struggled briefly against the sedative but by the time I reached I-5 she was out.  I drove north on I-5 to the Anacortes turn off and then on to my home.  It was after midnight when I got there but I still had some work to do. 

I got Kathy out of the truck and carried her downstairs.  I had to set her down on the floor while I opened the door.  Once I had the door open I turned on the lights in the room and Teri immediately jumped up and assumed her submissive position on the floor.  I carried her mother into the room and placed her on the bed.  Teri looked stunned to see her mother there and wanted badly to speak and go to her but knew if she moved from her position without being told to she would face severe punishment. 

She held her position as I took Kathy’s dress off her and laid her on the bed.  I turned to Teri and said, “You may hold her head if you wish.  She has just been sedated and will be fine in the morning.   She jumped up and sat on the bed and cradled her mothers’ head in her lap.  I went to the closet and got another collar and brought it back to the room.  I placed it around Kathy’s neck and locked it into position.  “You be sure to tell her what will happen if she tries to get out of the room,” I told Teri.  I turned off the light, shut and locked the door and went upstairs to bed.  I hadn’t even taken the money out of the truck.  I was bushed and needed to get some sleep for the coming day.  It would be a challenge for both mother and daughter. 

Chapter 5:  Training the Mother.

It was late the next morning when I woke up.  I knew I had better get downstairs and make sure Kathy didn’t try to escape the room and hurt herself.  I didn’t have to worry about her escaping just that she might get caught in the field and do some damage unless Teri could pull her back from the strongest effects of the field on the collar. 

I stopped in the kitchen and fixed a couple of bowls of cereal, some fresh fruit and a decanter of coffee.   I put it all on a tray and went downstairs.

I unlocked the door and carefully opened it and looked in.  I didn’t think Teri would try anything but her mother was a different story.  She hadn’t been conditioned yet and would be fighting back as much as she could until she was broken.  When I looked in I saw Teri sitting on the bed but no sign of her mother. 

I set the tray on the floor just outside the room and slowly entered.  I stopped just inside the door and well within the electrical field.  Kathy was off to the side and about four feet back from the door.  She made a rush for me but I just stood there to watch what happened as she came into range of the electrical field.  She only took about three steps when she shrieked and grabbed her throat.  She came to a dead stop and fell to her knees.  Her eyes were rolling up into her head and I knew she was about to pass out.  I stepped forward and grabbed her under the arms and pulled a couple of feet away from the door and out of range of the electrical field. 

Kathy was limp but breathing well.  I drug her to the middle of the room and then stepped out of the room and retrieved the breakfast tray.  I put it down on the table and told Teri to sit and eat.  She said, “Yes sir.”  She sat down and ate one of the bowls of cereal and drank one of the glasses of juice.  She didn’t like coffee so didn’t have any of that. 

While she was doing that I lowered the hoist and went out to the closet and got some wrist and ankle cuffs.  I placed them on Kathy and then fastened the wrist cuffs together and attached them to the hoist hook.  Next I began to raise the hoist and when Kathy was dangling by her arms,I fastened her ankles cuffs to the hooks concealed in the floor.  I raised the hoist until Kathy was stretched taunt.  Her legs were widespread and the tendons stood out in her thighs from the stretching. 

Turning to Teri I said, “Cunt, get the razor and shaving cream.  You are to prepare your mother for my inspection.  Do a good job or you will be punished.”  “Yes Sir,” Teri said and quickly got up and went to the corner where the wash basin and toilet were located.  She got the safety razor and shaving cream and came and knelt down in front of her mother. 

As Kathy hung there semi-conscious, Teri shaved her cunt, asshole, legs, and underarms.  By the time she had finished Kathy was starting to come around.  I told Teri to take the razor and shaving cream and put them away.  She quickly did as she was told. 

I brought a chair over and sat right in front of Kathy.  Her cunt was just above eye level and I had a good view of her lower private areas.  When I was sure Kathy was fully awake I reached out and ran my hands up her left leg and then ran my finger up her slit to her mons.  She jerked as much as she could and screamed at me. “Don’t you dare touch me!  What is going on?  We paid you your money now let me have my daughter and take us back to Seattle!”  I just laughed at her and said, “What I didn’t tell you was that you were part of the payment as well.  You are going to spend a week here going through exactly what Teri went through. 

Unfortunately I don’t have a month to fully train you but have devised a plan that I believe will work well enough for our purposes.  You have now been recruited by the Organization.  You will learn to do what you are told without comment, or hesitation.  If you don’t comply immediately you will be severely punished as will your daughter.  Cunt over there will do everything I tell her to do no matter how much she dislikes it.  Let me give you an example. 

Cunt come over here and kneel before your new slave.”  Teri, and Kathy both looked in horror at me as I said those words.  Even though her eyes had gotten very large, Teri immediately came and kneeled down in front of her mother.  You are to make your new slave cum.  You have 20 minutes in which to do this.  If she doesn’t have a decent orgasm in that time you shall both be punished.”

Teri, immediately began to run her hands up her mothers’ legs.  Kathy looked down in amazement on her daughter and said, “You don’t have to do that.  He can’t punish us that bad or we won’t be able to leave in a few days.”  Teri replied, “You have no idea of the pain he can cause.  We must do as he says.  I know and it is much better to just follow orders.”  She then leaned forwarded and began to lick the cunt before her.  She teased the lips with the tip of her tongue and ran it from her clit to her asshole. 

Kathy tried to fight the pleasurable feelings that began to overtake her but her daughter’s tongue was creating magical sensations in her.  Within just a few minutes Kathy began to push into her daughters tongue to get more contact.  Teri would move back some every time that happened and only allow the tip of her tongue to stay in contact with those cunt lips.  When Kathy began to moan with pleasure, Teri parted her cunt lips and sucked her clit into her mouth.  Kathy couldn’t hold back anymore and with a scream, had one of the best orgasms of her life.  Teri didn’t let up until her mothers spasms began to subside.  She then leaned back, spread her thighs wide apart and placed her hands behind her head. 

I had watched all this with interest and knew that Kathy was going to be terribly embarrassed and would try to apologize to her daughter.  I stepped forward and said to Kathy, “Keep still.  You are not to say a word.”  I turned to Teri and said, “Cunt, you have done well.  Go lie on the bed while I punish your mother for trying to attack me.“ Teri quickly got up and went to the bed. She laid down and spread eagled herself as she was supposed to when I was present. 

I went to the closet and chose a thin whipy leather strap.  I returned and stood behind Kathy.  “You are going to receive twenty lashes to your back, ass and thighs.  I am then going to move in front of you and give you another 15 lashes on your tits, belly and thighs.  The last 5 lashes will be between your legs directly on your cunt.  When I am finished, I will let you down and your mistress will take care of you.  She will not be punished this time since you are new here and didn’t really understand what punishment meant.  That won’t be the case later on. 

When you feel up to it the food will still be there for you.  Your mistress will explain the rules and you are to make sure you pay attention and learn them.  Those rules will apply to you when in the presence of your mistress or myself while you are here.  Any infraction of the rules will result in immediate and severe punishment.  It will be administered by your mistress if I am not here and by me if I am present when the infraction occurs and I will also administer the same punishment to her as well for failure to train you well enough." 

Kathy listened to this little speech and then called me every dirty name she could think of.  I just laughed and walking behind her drew my arm back and let the first lash speak for me.  It caught Kathy high on the shoulder blade.  She didn’t at first realize she had been hit and then a millisecond later the pain came and she let out a scream.  “Stop you bastard.  That really hurts!” 

I just smiled and then laid on three quick strikes to her ass.  They came so fast she hardly had time to register the first before the second and third one hit her.  Every lash left a nasty looking red welt on her fair skin.  Kathy now screamed and then begged me not to hit her again.  I didn’t respond but began to methodically deliver the blows up and down her backside.  By the time I had reached the twentieth lash, Kathy was hoarse from screaming and was constantly begging me to stop. She promised to be good.  She said she was sorry for the names she called me.  She had tried everything to get me to stop but to no avail. 

When I had finished the lashes to her backside, I went over to the table and got the glass of juice.  I took it to Kathy and held it to her lips.  “Drink this,” I said.  Kathy gratefully drank it down as fast as she could between her sobs.  I returned the glass to the table and then stood in front of Kathy.  

Her body was now bathed in sweat.  It glistened in the light and it was an effort for her to hold up her head.  She began to plead with me not to beat her front side.  She could only whisper as she had lost much of her voice from screaming during the first 20 lashes.  I just shook my head and said, “There are consequences for disobedience and it must be severe enough that you do not want to repeat it.”  Then I began lashing her front side. 

The first lash landed across both her tits and directly on her nipples.  She threw back her head and screamed with what voice she had left.  I made sure that at least 5 of the lashes landed on her tits.  The other 10 were evenly distributed to her belly and thighs. 

By the time I finished these blows Kathy was just barely conscious and hung her head.  She no longer screamed with each blow but just moaned or grunted.  That all changed when I brought the first lash up between her legs.  Her head flew up and her eyes were wildly staring and she screamed like she was dying.  It was an impressive scream considering I had thought she had no voice left.  I delivered the next four strikes as quickly as I could but by the fourth one Kathy had passed out.  She hung limp in her bondage. 

I unhooked the ankle cuffs and lowered her down to the floor.  She just crumpled into a heap and lay there.  I unhooked her wrist cuffs from the hoist but left them on her and attached together.  I picked her up and took her over to the bed.  I told Teri she needed to move aside so I could lay her mother down.  I laid Kathy on her side and fastened her wrist cuffs to the head of the bed.  I then turned to Teri and said, “ You are to attend to your mother.  When she wakes up you are to help her eat and clean her up.  Be sure to put the antiseptic lotion on her welts.  Some of them broke the skin where they overlapped. 

You are then to begin instructing your mother whose name is now “bitch” in the ways of a sex slave.  She is your sex slave and you are to train her well.  I will check in with you periodically to see how things are going.  You are to punish her as I did if she doesn’t perform well or hesitates to follow any order you give.  Do you understand what you are to do?” 

“Yes sir,” Teri replied although I could see in her eyes she didn’t want to do this.  “Remember.  If she fails you fail and you both shall spend time getting better acquainted with electricity.”  Just the thought brought terror to Teri’s eyes.  She said, “I shall not fail master.”  “I certainly hope not,” I replied.  “I will check in with you when I bring you your next meal.  I am going to leave a case of bottled water for you and Bitch.  I am sure she will need some when she revives.”

I turned and left the room making sure the door was left open this time.  I didn’t think Kathy would try a second time to leave the room but I wanted to give her the chance to learn again what would happen if she got too close.  I went upstairs and began to attend to some bills that needed paying.  I would check on them around noon. 

Teri, crawled up to the head of the bed and tried to cradle her mother’s head in her lap but with her wrists secured to the headboard she couldn’t really get her head on her lap.  She decided it was better to just get a cold wash cloth and try to gently bathe her wounded body.  She got off the bed and went to the wash basin and got a clean wash cloth.  At least her master made sure she had enough wash cloths and soap to keep herself clean. 

She also had a small shower in the corner near the toilet.  It drained to the center of the room but did work well for a good cleaning.   She knew her mother wouldn’t be able to tolerate a full shower right away but knew she would need one in another day.  She ran cool water over the wash cloth and then went back and bathed her mother’s face and neck.  Her mother moaned and began to rouse after Teri refreshed the cloth with the cool water. 

Her eyes blinked open and she saw her daughter holding the wash cloth ready to bathe her face again.  Kathy tried to move her arms but quickly realized she was still shackled and couldn’t get her arms free.  She turned her head aside and began to cry. 

“Mom, how can I help you” Teri asked.  Kathy turned back and whispered, “I am so sorry.  We haven’t been able to help you.  It must be awful being under this perverted mans control.”  Teri smiled at her mother and said, “I know you and dad did everything you could to help me.  You’re being here is proof of that.  But it has put you in the same position I am in. 

I must train you to be a perfect slave in this next week.  Please follow my orders and do everything I tell you to do.  I am going to explain his rules to you and you must learn them and follow them to the letter.  He is very strict about that and will punish us both if you don’t.  It will be hard to do but you must submit to me and him no matter what you are asked to do.

Here are the rules:  1. No clothes or trying to cover yourself when in his presence.  2. When not restrained and he enters the room you must assume a submissive position on the floor with your knees widespread and your hands clasped behind your head. You must remain in that position until released by him or now me.  3. You must be available for any kind of sexual act he or I want to perform with or on you.  That includes oral, anal, vaginal, and any other fetish he desires at the time.”  Kathy listened to these rules with horror and shock.  She wasn't sure she could make herself do some of them.

Teri then asked her mother if she wanted to eat something.  Now that she was awake and somewhat functioning Kathy knew she should try to eat.  She said, “Yes I need to eat now.”  Regretfully Teri slapped her face and said, “Address me properly!”  Her mother was shocked but then realized what she needed to do.  “Please Mistress, I would like to eat now.”  Teri smiled and said, “Good girl.”  Her mother was momentarily shocked by that response and then thought, she must be acting out the part of a dominant mistress and I must act the part of the submissive.  “Thank you mistress,” she responded. 

Teri went to the table and got the bowl of cereal and brought it back to the table and began feeding her mother.  When she was done, Teri asked her if she would like some coffee.  Her mother said, “yes please mistress.”  Teri smiled and went and poured a cup of coffee for her mother.  She held it to her lips and Kathy drank deeply since the coffee was now luke-warm.  Once she was finished with her meal, Teri told her mother she would let her rest for awhile. 

Teri  went to the basin cabinet and got some lotion that the master had used on her when he whipped her.  She came over to her mother and began to gently apply the lotion to the welts.  Kathy hissed with pain when Teri started to rub the lotion on but soon the pain began to subside and she didn’t hurt in the area that Teri was working on.  There must be a numbing agent in the lotion, Kathy thought to herself. 

Teri had to essentially put the lotion all over Kathy’s body.  The welts pretty much covered her body from her shoulders to her knees.  The only place she didn’t use the lotion was on her cunt.  She didn’t want to take a chance on causing permanent harm to that area if the lotion were not to be used internally. 

Once she had her mother well covered she had her turn and try to lie on her back.  Kathy was leery of doing this but with Teri’s help was able to turn from her side and lie on her back.  It didn’t hurt as much as Kathy thought it would and she breathed a sigh of relief.  It was uncomfortable lying down with her arms pulled up above her head but there was nothing she could do about that.  The wrist cuffs were locked onto the headboard and she would stay this way until the master returned. 

Kathy dozed off and was sleeping fitfully when Teri decided she had better get to work on making her mother understand what her life was going to be like for the next few days.  Teri moved up near her mother’s head and then straddled her chest.  This of course woke Kathy up and she blinked and tried to pull her arms down before she realized where she was. 

She looked down and saw her daughter sitting on her chest with her cunt near her chin.  “What are you doing Teri?” she almost shouted.  “I am doing what I was told to do by the master mother,” was Teri’s reply.  “You need to understand what it means to be a sex slave and you are about to have your first lesson.  I don’t really want to do this but if I don’t get you started, we will both face a punishment that will make your whipping feel like nothing but love strokes. 

Your first lesson is in giving pleasure to me.  I am going to move up and sit on your face while you eat me to a nice cum.  It will go better and be over sooner if you work at it and don’t make me hurt you to get the job done.” So saying Teri moved up and placed her cunt right on Kathy’s mouth. 

Kathy tried to turn her head to the side but Teri had placed her knees on either side of Kathy’s head and she couldn’t move it.  Kathy clamped her mouth tightly closed.  Teri moved further forward which forced her cunt over Kathy’s nose.  Kathy was now forced to open her mouth to breathe.  Teri then began grinding her cunt on Kathy’s mouth and nose but Kathy refused to lick, or suck Teri’s cunt.  Teri was now getting mad. 

Her mother didn’t understand she had no choice but to do what she was told to do.  Teri didn’t want to hurt her mother any more but knew she had to get her using her mouth to pleasure her.  Teri reached back and began to pinch one of Kathy’s nipples.  Kathy yelled or tried to yell but with Teri sitting on her face it was just a muffled sound.  “I’ll let go as soon as you start licking and sucking,” Teri told her.

Kathy couldn’t believe her daughter would do this to her.  She just couldn’t eat out her daughter she was thinking.  Teri increased the pressure on the nipple and Kathy cried out again.  The pain was intense and soon Kathy realized she would have to use her tongue and mouth to get Teri to quit.  She tentatively used her tongue to lightly lick up and down Teri’s cunt lips.  As soon as Teri felt her mother’s tongue on her cunt lips she let up on the pressure but didn’t completely let go as she needed to make sure Kathy kept on working on her.

Kathy hated doing what her daughter was forcing her to do but once she got started she decided to just plunge ahead and get this over with.  She licked Teri’s cunt several times and even ran her tongue as far down as Teri’s asshole.  She didn’t linger there since it was a little bitter and moved back up to Teri’s clit.  She tongued her clit a couple of times and then stuck her tongue as far into Teri’s cunt as she could reach.  She used her tongue like a serpent would.  Flicking it in and out rapidly, she got Teri to purring in delight. 

She sucked her clit into her mouth and used her tongue to caress that hot button.  Teri squealed with delight and was soon squeezing her mother’s head between her thighs as she had a powerful orgasm.  Kathy knew she had been successful since she had a mouthful of fluids that came pouring from Teri as she reached the peak of her orgasm. 

Kathy didn’t want to swallow the fluids but she had to so she could breathe again.  She quickly swallowed and was then able to get her mouth open enough to get some air.  After coming down from her sexual high, Teri realized she was probably smothering her mother so she got off her chest and sat on the bed beside her.  

“I’m sorry to do that to you mother,” Teri said. 

She got no further as a white hot pain shot through her shoulders and back.  She screamed and twisted around on the bed. The master stood there with a quirt in his hands.  Teri hadn’t heard or seen him enter the room but she knew she had done something wrong. 

She quickly jumped up from the bed and dropped to her knees, spreading them wide apart and clasping her hands behind her head.  “Master I’m sorry I didn’t hear you come in the room,” She said.  “Of course you didn’t Cunt, you were fully occupied and enjoying yourself,” replied master.  “You never apologize to a slave for having them do what you want. The lash was to remind you of that for the future. 

I am glad you are starting on the training but you must always remember that Bitch is your slave not your mother.  Treat her accordingly or I will have to treat you as you should have treated her. Now go sit down in the chair while I have a talk with Bitch.”   Teri went to the table and sat in one of the chairs.  She was careful to keep her legs widespread so her cunt was visible to the master. 

Master walked around the bed and sat near Kathy’s head.  He put out his hand to push back some hair that had fallen in her face.  She flinched away from him and he lashed out with his quirt and hit her tits.  She screamed and tried to twist away.  “Lie still or I will string you up and begin whipping you again,” he told her. 

“Here is another rule Cunt must have forgoten to tell you.  When I enter a room and you are bound on a bed, you must spread your legs as far apart as you can.  If you don’t then you will be punished.  Now spread those legs apart.”   Kathy hesitantly moved her legs a little way apart. 

She was now blushing even though she knew he had seen her stretched nude just a few hours earlier.  Whap, the quirt came down on her tits again. “You don’t listen very well Bitch.  I said as far apart as you can.”  He raised the quirt again but before he could bring it down on her body, Kathy quickly spread her legs as far apart as she could get them.  Her cunt was now fully exposed. 

The master reached over and gently ran his hand over her mound and then parted her nether lips with his fingers.  Kathy was still terribly sore from the lashing her cunt had taken but she bit her lip and didn’t move.  He gently opened her cunt lips and looked to see if there was any internal damage due to the whipping.  Her cunt was red and swollen on the outside but there was no bleeding or tissue damage done to the inside. 

Once he was sure of that he began to gently finger fuck her.  He teased her clit and massaged her g spot.  Kathy began to respond even though she tried hard not to let herself become aroused.  Master didn’t hurry and spent a lot of time running his hands up and down her legs, over her belly, around her tits, and down through her cunt.  He even played with her asshole for a bit.  All of this was too much for Kathy and she soon found herself responding to his efforts.  She became very wet and well lubricated and her hips began to involuntarily move up to greet his fingers. 

Once he had Kathy well on her way to cumming, he turned to Teri and said, “I want you to come over here and continue what I am doing.  I want Bitch in a high state of arousal and kept there.  I need to get some equipment so your job is to keep building her up without letting her cum.”  Teri came back to the bed and sat on the other side of the bed from master.  She began to gently caress her mother’s most private places and was rewarded with a groan of pleasure. 

Master got up and left the room.  He went to the closet and retrieved a strap on dildo a medium sized butt plug and an enema bag with a special inflatable bardex attachment.  Returning to the room, he was pleased with the progress Cunt was making.  Bitch was moaning with pleasure and asking Teri to please let her cum. 

Master took his new toys into the room and told Teri to put on the strapon dildo.  Teri quickly stood up and did as instructed.  Master had started working on Kathy’s body as soon as Teri got up.  He had brought her to the edge of an orgasm and then stopped.  She was now crying and begging to cum. 

“Ask your daughter to fuck you and you can cum,” he said.  “Ask her to fuck your ass too.”  Kathy screamed out, you can’t do this to us!”  He just laughed, and started working her body again. Kathy tried to control her emotions. But master knew what he was doing and finally after almost 2 hours of constant arousal and being brought to the edge numerous times and then being denied, she screamed,

“Teri  fuck me, fuck my ass!”  “You heard her Cunt.  Fuck her hard but don’t let her cum.  She can’t cum until you fuck her ass.” These were the instructions Teri heard from master.  She couldn’t believe she was doing this but knew she had to or suffer terrible pain. 

Teri approached her mother and rubbed the dildo up and down her cunt to lubricate it.  Kathy was so aroused she was pouring secretions out of her cunt as if she had cum.  Once the dildo was coated with her secretions, Teri pushed into her mother.  Kathy yelled out, “yes, yes, more please!”  Teri began to fuck her mother and just before she could cum, Teri pulled out and told her to turn over. 

Kathy was so aroused she didn’t argue any longer but turned over and presented her ass to Teri.  Taking her fingers, Teri  gathered up some of the lubrication from Kathy’s cunt and rubbed it on her ass hole.  She then put some more on the dildo and began to push into Kathy’s ass. 

Kathy screamed and began to beg Teri not to do her there.  She was a virgin back there and it was hurting.  Teri didn’t listen and soon had the tip of the dildo past the sphincter muscle.  Once that happened she was able to shove it all the way in.  Kathy kept on screaming and saying, “it hurts take it out.”  Teri ignored her complaints and slowly began to fuck her ass. 

She reached around Kathy and began to rub her clit as she fucked Kathy’s ass.  Soon Kathy was responding again and within a few minutes had a huge prolonged orgasm.  Teri kept up her strokes and didn’t stop until Kathy collapsed from her sexual release.  

“Very good Cunt,” the Master told her.  “Now have the Bitch clean up the dildo.”  Teri was afraid that was going to be his next command.  She always had to use her mouth to clean him up whenever he used her.  She rolled her mother over on her back and straddled her chest.  Placing the tip of the dildo at Kathy’s lips she said, “clean me up.”  Kathy was horrified.  She could smell the shit that was streaked on the dildo and was nauseated by the smell.  There was no way she could do what she was being told to do!

“Teri, I can’t do that,” she said.  “I will be sick.”  Teri didn’t say anything.  She just pushed the dildo harder into Kathy’s lips.  Kathy turned her head and refused to take it into her mouth.  Teri, reached back and began to pinch her nipples.  Kathy cried out but wouldn’t turn her head back and take the foul smelling thing in her mouth.  Teri squeezed the nipple as hard as she could but other than moan, her mother would not open her mouth and accept the dildo. 

Teri was now angry.  She didn’t want to be punished because her mother wouldn’t do what she was told.  She released the nipple and grabbed Kathy with both hands on either side of her face and forcefully tried to pull her head up so she could force the dildo into her mouth.  Kathy resisted so Teri slapped her hard on the side of the face.  Kathy began crying but still wouldn’t turn her head. 

The Master was watching this and decided that he would have to step in and teach Kathy what happens when you don’t follow orders.  He reached out and took Teri by the shoulder and said, “I will deal with this.”  “A punishment session with the Tens Unit should make her more compliant.”  Teri turned chalk white and moving off the bed, dropped to her knees and began to beg him not to punish her as well.  “I know you said we would both get the same punishment but I was trying to make her comply” sobbed Teri.  “Please Sir, don’t use the Unit on me!”  “I’ll clean up the dildo myself.  You can punish my mother but please don’t use it on me too.” 

Teri was now crying steadily.  She was begging as hard as she had ever begged for anything in her life.  Her one experience with electrical torture was enough for her.  She would do anything to avoid it again.  It was the reason she became such a good slave.  She wanted to avoid that punishment at all costs. 

The Master looked down on his slave and decided she would not have to face this punishment.  Even though he had threatened they would each receive the same punishment for infractions, he didn’t intend that to include a session on the Tens Unit.  That was for special punishments or for special rewards.  This time it would be to break Kathy.  He didn’t have a month to train her but needed to make sure that she was at least broken by the end of the week. 

He looked down on the groveling Teri and said, “Stand up.”  Teri stood up and waited for what was to come.  “You are to sit in the chair and not move while I teach the Bitch here a lesson in obedience.”

So saying, he walked to the head of the bed and unlocked the shackles holding Kathy to the bed.  She pulled her arms down and moaned with the pain in her shoulders.  They had been held there for hours and the stress of the earlier actions had caused her to pull on them and she was sure she had pulled a few muscles in her upper arms. 

As soon as Kathy was released, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the bed.  Kathy yelped and grabbed his hands to try and pull them off her hair.  Her scalp was burning and the pain was fierce.  Paying no heed to her efforts to break his hold, he pulled her to the center of the room and then released her.  “Stand up and don’t move from that spot,” he said.  Walking to the control unit on the wall he began to lower the hoist.

to be continued.

Chapter 6:  Breaking the Bitch.

As the hoist descended, Kathy began to shake and beg not to be whipped again.  She promised to follow orders and be a good slave.  The Master laughed and said, “you ready to clean the dildo?”  Kathy blanched and shook her head no.  She said, “I can’t do that.  It will make me sick and it is too perverted!  You made Teri do that to me and forced me to beg her to do it.  I can’t lick and clean that disgusting thing!” 

The hoist hook was now head high and he grabbed Kathy’s bound wrists and attached them to the hook. He raised the hoist until Kathy was now suspended off the floor.  She was pleading with him not to whip her and he said, “Not this time.  You are going to clean that dildo and your punishment will not cease until you beg to do it.” 

He attached a spreader bar and extended it until Kathy was wide open.  He then placed a broad leather strap around her waist with a wide strand of leather hanging down from it in the back.  He attached the center of the spreader bar to a hook in the floor.  Kathy could not move now.  The strain on her arms, shoulders and back was extreme.

Going to his accessory kit, he removed the stainless steel dildo, butt plug, nipple clamps and the small slender rod for her urethra.  Kathy watched him as he attached the wires to the controller and then approached her.  “What are you going to do?” she asked.  He smiled and said, “Make you understand you have to do what you are told regardless of how you feel about it.”

“I usually have a timer set for this particular punishment but in this case, there will be no timer.  When you are ready for the pain to stop all you have to do is say, please sir let me clean up the dildo.  Then and only then will I stop the punishment.  When you pass out, the machine will be turned off and I will revive you and begin again.  Your only release will come with your capitulation.”

He took the nipple clamps and attached them to her nipples.  Kathy hissed with the pain.  Next he lubed up the stainless steel dildo and inserted it.  Lubing the butt plug, he inserted it.  Kathy cried out as it stretched her sphincter before the widest part went in.  Last he lubed the small rod and began to insert it into her urethra.  Kathy screamed in pain and begged him to stop.  Her cries fell on deaf ears as he kept pushing the rod into her until he felt it press past the entrance to her bladder.  Kathy’s screams reached a crescendo as she pleaded to have the rod removed.  The last thing he did was pull the strap from the waist belt between her legs to hold all the attachments in place.  The strap had a snap hook on the end and it fastened to a ring in the front of the belt.  

Once he had all the accessories in her he walked over to Teri and said, “I have changed my mind.  You too must face some punishment for your failure.  Go over to the bed and get on your hands and knees.”  Teri began crying but did has he said.  “Lower your chest to the bed.  I want your ass high and accessible.

He had her hold this position as he filled the enema bag with a soap solution then brought it over to the bed.  Inserting the tube in the inflatable plug, he pushed it into Teri’s ass.  Teri groaned but didn’t move from her position.  Once the plug was fully inserted, he opened the valve and let the two quarts of solution flow into her.  Before the bag was empty, Teri began to experience cramps in her lower abdomen. 

When the bag was empty, he inflated the plug to insure it wouldn’t come out and released the tube from the end.  “Turn over and spread your legs,” he commanded.  Groaning, Teri did as he said.  She lay on her back with her belly bloated up from the enema.  “You will retain the enema until the Bitch does as she was told,” he said.

Going back to Kathy, he reached down and set the dial to 7 on the Tens Unit.  Looking up at her he said, “When I throw the switch you will get a shock from one of the attachments.  It will be random and the length between jolts will also vary so you can’t anticipate when they will come.  Sometimes they will all fire at the same time.  When that happens you will think you are being electrocuted.  That can’t happen but the pain will be severe.  When you are ready to do what you were told to do, I will shut the unit off and let you get to completing the chore.

Reaching down he threw the master switch and stepped back to watch the show.   Kathy immediately jerked and let out a squeal.  Then she tensed up and began to scream as the shocks began to come fast and in all her sensitive parts.  She screamed and begged him to stop but to no avail.  It was obvious when the rod was activated as her legs tried to come up and her abdominal muscles began to ripple.  She screamed loudest when that happened.  Kathy lasted over five minutes before the pain finally caused her to pass out. 

The Master immediately threw the master switch and shut the unit off.  Walking to the sink, he filled a small bucket with cold water and came back and threw it over Kathy.  She groaned and slowly came around.  She immediately started begging him to stop hurting her but he just laughed and threw the switch again.  The current began flowing through her again and her screaming started up again.  Her resistance was not as good now and she passed out within just a few minutes.  Again the switch was thrown and the water dousing was done. 

This pattern was repeated four more times and each time she pleaded for release.  During one of these times Teri begged to be allowed to void the enema.  She was refused permission and just had to lay there in extreme pain while her mother was screaming in her own torment.  She prayed she would give up soon so their pain could end.

After the last loss of consciousness, Kathy finally said, “Master, please let me clean up the dildo.”  He left the switch off and retrieved the dildo and held it up to her mouth.  “Clean it good or we will continue the punishment.” She opened her mouth and he shoved the dildo into her mouth.  He pushed it so far in that she began to gag.  He moved it out some and told her to start sucking and licking.

Kathy could feel the dried shit on in and little pieces broke off and she was forced to swallow it.  She gagged and gagged but didn’t stop until she was sure there was nothing left on it.  She pulled her head back as far as possible and tried to tell him she was finished.

The master understood what she was trying to tell him so he pulled the dildo out of her mouth.  He carefully inspected the full length of it and saw it was clean and shiny.  “Very good Bitch, you have earned an end to your and Cunts pain. 

He began to unhook all the wires.  Once they were free he pulled the dildo out of her cunt. Next came the butt plug and nipple clamps.  He lowered the hoist and released her from the hook.  Kathy couldn’t stand with her legs still widespread and as weak as she was so she just crumpled to the floor. 

Leaving her to lie on the floor, the Master went to the bed and helped Teri up and to the toilet.  He told her to bend over and he deflated the plug and removed it from her ass.  Teri just made it back down on the toilet when the enema began to flow out of her.  She wasn’t able to control the release at all.  She groaned as the release of the pressure caused her intestines to cramp up again.  She sat there while her mother was being attended to by the Master.

Once he had Teri on the toilet he went back to Kathy and said, “When I remove the rod from your bladder you will not be able to control yourself and piss will be flowing freely from you.  Stay near the drain so most of it goes down the drain.  What doesn’t you might have to clean up with your tongue.” 

He took a firm grip on the rod and in one swift smooth motion pulled it free.  Kathy screamed and tried to double up.  As soon as the rod was free from her, a large amount of piss began pouring from her.  She lay crying and trying to slow it up but her muscles were not working and so she just had to wait until her bladder was empty. 

Shortly after she quit crying the Master said, “You will sleep on the floor by the drain tonight.  It will be several hours before you will gain any control again.  Unless you and Cunt want to sleep in piss the rest of your stay here, you better sleep right where you are.  Cunt can give you a blanket but it you soil it, you will use it soiled.  Cunt will bring your dinner to you later tonight.  You had better drink lots of water as well even if it does run right out of you.” 

He then moved to Teri and said, “Take care of Bitch.  She will need help eating and you are to make sure she drinks plenty of water.  She may not bathe or clean up.  That will come in the morning with a brush, a bucket of cold soapy water and a cold hose off.   You remember that don’t you Cunt?”  Teri said, “Yes sir, I remember. 

Turning, he walked to Kathy and removed the spreader bar, wrist and ankle cuffs.  Then he said, “Cunt will care for you.  Listen to her and follow her orders or you will face this punishment again.” 

Taking the restraints he left the room to put them away in the closet.  He returned and picked up the accessories to the Tens Unit and gave them to Teri to clean up.  While she was washing them down, he took the master unit to the closet and then came back for the accessories.  Packing them up he left the room, shut and locked the door and put the case away.  It was time to rest and think about something for dinner. 

Chapter 7:  The New Reality

Later that evening, the Master fixed a pot of stew and took Teri and Kathy each a large bowl full along with several slices of bread.  He also included a small salad, fruit juice and a brownie.  Wearing his mask, he unlocked the door and made sure both Teri and Kathy were visible before he entered the room.  

Teri had taken a washcloth and wiped her mothers’ face, neck and body with it.  She was holding her head in her lap while her mother slept fitfully.  As the Master entered the room she quickly shook her mother awake as she got into position.  Kathy was a little confused at first as to what was happening but when she was fully awake quickly tried to get up and into position. 

She let out a hiss of pain as her muscles rebelled. 

She assumed the position as best she could but the earlier punishment had stretched her muscles so bad she was in lots of pain as she tried to maintain the spread position.  The Master set the food on the table and then walked over to the women.  Looking down on them he smiled and said, “You are to eat and then rest.  We still have two more days before I release you.  You will need your energy.” 

Turning, he walked out of the room and shut the door behind him.  It seems, he thought, that Kathy has given up fighting her situation.  Hopefully things will go smoothly the next few days.  He planned to challenge her willingness to serve.  He didn’t like training in such a short time but felt that it was necessary in this case to insure the Borders did what they were told so a semblance of their earlier life could go on.  He needed to make sure they didn’t go to the authorities after Teri was home.  The best way to insure that was to make Kathy understand what the consequences would be to her and both her daughters.  Dave would just disappear if they went to the police.  His body would never be found. 

He went upstairs and watched the news before turning in for the night.  He did take Kathy’s cell phone from her purse and sure enough there was a text message from her husband.  She hadn’t contacted him in over two days now and he was getting worried.  

He texted this message back.  We are in transit to pick up Teri.  Can’t talk and must turn off the phone or we won’t go any further.  We arrive sometime tomorrow afternoon.  Will be back in Seattle sometime Sat. night. 

He signed it K which is what her other texts showed which were still on the phone.  He was angry at himself for not turning off the phone right away.  He had never made that mistake before.  Now he would have to let Kathy use the phone in the next two days.  He hoped that wasn’t going to be another mistake.

Meanwhile, Teri had helped her mother to the table and helped her eat some of the stew.  It was actually a very good stew and they both cleaned up the bowls.  They ate the salad and brownie and then Teri told her mother to go lie on the bed but be sure to spread her legs.  Kathy looked at the daughter and then shrugged her shoulder s and did as directed.

Teri, came over and sat on the edge of the bed.  She reached out and began to caress Kathy’s tits.  She tweaked the nipples until they were standing straight up and very hard.  “What are you doing Teri?” her mother asked.  “Showing you what you will have to deal with while we are here.”

“If you don’t ever refuse his orders and try to make him happy, he will not hurt you very bad.  He will still cause some pain but nothing like the pain from punishment.  He expects to have access to your body anytime he wants.  There are no restrictions on any part of your body and if he wants to shove a cucumber up your ass you will work to accommodate it.  Do not beg or speak unless asked a direct question and never flinch or try to move away from his touch.”

“He will test your submissiveness by making you do some awful things like drink his piss or clean his ass with your tongue after he shits.  He doesn’t do this often but will have you do it to prove your willingness to do whatever you are told.  I tried once to refuse and spent a second session hooked up to the Tens Unit.  That was the last time I ever refused him anything.  Since then life hasn’t been too bad but I would love to be able to go outside and have freedom to move outside this room.” 

“Please do whatever he says.  I will be making you do some disgusting things as well to show him that I have trained you well.  Do them or you will face the same punishment you just had only longer and without being able to stop it by doing whatever he or I had directed.” 

Kathy knew what she said was true and vowed to be a good slave as long as they had to stay here.  She hoped he was telling the truth when he told her that Teri and her would be back in Seattle by Sat. night.  She didn’t know where they were but guessed it was at least a day and a half drive from Seattle.  She thought today was Wed or Thurs. but was no longer sure since they had no way of telling time or the time of day.  In any case, they shouldn’t have to be here more than a day or two.  She told herself she could do anything for a day or two. 

Teri, quit playing with Kathy and lay down next to her.  “You can bring your legs together now.” She was told.  Kathy moved her legs to a more comfortable position but then remembered she needed to sleep on the floor.  She got up and when she did she saw a small wet patch on the bedding.  She was so embarrassed.  Teri also saw the wet spot and apologized to her mother for making her lie on the bed.  She too had forgotten that Kathy couldn’t control her bladder right now. 

Teri took a lightweight blanket to her mother and wrapped it around her.  “When the Master comes in you must get up drop the blanket and assume the position.  Don’t forget!” her daughter told her.  “I won’t forget,” was her mothers reply.  Teri went back to the bed and covered up with the sheet.  They didn’t have any way to control the lights but after a while they went out.  Mother and daughter were now in pitch blackness and lost in their own thoughts.

Kathy knew she wouldn’t get much sleep with only the hard cement floor for a bed but tried anyway.  She lay with her cunt near the drain and was careful that the blanket didn’t cover her below the waist.  She knew she would get chilled but it would be tolerable.  In spite of her aches and pains and wild thoughts, Kathy did doze off and slept deeply for several hours.

In the morning, Teri was up first.  She took care of her personal needs including a quick enema to make sure she was clean inside and out.  Then she went over to her mother and gently shook her to wake her up.  “Master will be coming shortly so you need to be up and ready to get in position,” she was told.  Kathy sat up and immediately the muscles rebelled and pain shot through her arms, legs and back.  She groaned and Teri knew exactly what her mother was experiencing.  “Here let me help you,” she said. 

Teri began to massage her mothers’ shoulders, back and legs.  In a very short time the pain had diminished significantly and Kathy said, “Thank you dear.”  Teri slapped her mother hard and said, “remember your place.  I am not you dear, darling, daughter or anything except your mistress.”   Kathy reached up and rubbed the side of her face and said, “Yes Mistress.”  She was angry at her daughter for treating her this way when the Master wasn’t around but there wasn’t anything she could do about it now. 

Going to the toilet, Kathy began to piss.  She realized that she could although it burned some she did have control of her bladder back.  She was very grateful for that.  She voided her bowls and wiped herself well.  She started to go over to the shower but was stopped by Teri.  “You can’t clean up yet.  Master will bring you a bucket of cold soapy water with which to wash yourself and the floor.  You will then have to wash the floor down with a hose and then turn the hose on yourself.  Do a good job because if you don’t you will have to use your tongue to clean the floor.”  Kathy couldn’t believe her ears.  She was going to have to wash up in cold water?  What other trials were in store for her today she wondered.

Kathy went back to where she had left the blanket and picked it up and folded it.  She had just put it back on the foot of the bed when the door opened and the Master stood there watching them.  He had two plates of toast, ham and eggs and a decanter of coffee.  He entered the room and both women dropped to their knees, spread them wide and put their hands behind their heads.  They held this position while the Master put the food on the table and told them to get up and eat.  He said, “I will be back shortly with supplies with which to clean up the floor.

The women quickly went to the table and started eating.  They had just finished up when the Master returned with a bucket of soapy water and a scrub brush.  The women had assumed the position as soon as he had entered the room .  He stopped in front of Kathy and said, “You are to clean up the floor and then scrub yourself down.  I will bring a hose to rinse away the soapy water. 

Kathy sank to her knees near the drain and began to scrub the floor with the cold soapy water.  When she was sure she had all the area clean she began to gently scrub herself.  She shivered when she splashed the cold water over her body but was determined to get as clean as she could.  Just as she was finished scrubbing herself, the Master returned with a hose connected outside the room somewhere.  He walked over to Kathy and then turned the hose on and began spraying her with the cold water.

The water was very cold and Kathy was soon shivering and trying to cover her pubic area to protect it from the cold hard spray.  Immediately the Master turned the spray directly on her face and said, “put your hands down.”  Kathy had turned her face and body away from the cold spray.  She hesitantly turned back but not full face forward.  “Turn and face me,” he angrily told her.  “You have earned some punishment time for turning away from me and what I was doing.  You will learn to accept whatever I do to you and not try to get away from it or reduce its affect.” 

He turned off the hose and grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back to the center of the room.  Kathy was terrified now that he was going to hook her up to the Tens Unit again.  Instead he told her to  spread her legs, bend over and grab her ankles.  She was surprised by this order but immediately complied.  Once she was in position, he took off his belt and began lashing her ass and thighs.  Soon her ass was a bright red and new welts were appearing.  Kathy was crying but was trying very hard not to beg as Teri had told her not to. 

After twenty lashes with the belt, he stopped hitting her ass and delivered five strokes between her legs.  This time Kathy couldn’t contain her pain and cried out and pleaded with him to stop.  “You have earned five more strokes for speaking out.  You may scream and cry but may not speak.”  He then delivered five more quick lashes to her cunt. 

When he was finished, he put his belt back on and told Kathy to stand up and put her hands behind her head.  She made a real effort to stand up but the pain in her groin was intense and she couldn’t stand completely up. 

The Master knew she was hurting and was very likely not going to be able to stand up straight without some help.  He directed Teri to help her slave stand up straight.  Teri went over to her mother and pulled her up straight.  Kathy cried out and kept trying to hunch back over some but Teri held her upright.  After a few minutes Kathy could stand up by herself.  Teri was instructed to sit at the table. The Master picked up the hose and finished spraying Kathy down.  She couldn’t help herself when the water hit her cunt and she bent over a little but didn’t try to avoid the stream of water.  She cried out with the pain but did her best to accept it without protecting herself. 

When he was finished spraying her, he told her to rinse down the floor and then go stand in the center of the room.  She took the hose and rinsed the soapy water off the floor and then turned off the spray.  On shaking legs she went to the center of the room and stood there.  “Don’t move from there.  I have some items to get and I expect you to be just as you are when I get back.”  He left the room but left the door open.

Going to the closet, he got wrist and ankle cuffs, the spreader bar and a piercing kit.  He returned to the room and Kathy was just as he left a few minutes sooner.  Taking the cuffs over to her, he put them on and attached the spreader bar to the ankle cuff.  Next he lowered the hoist and attached the wrist cuffs to it.  He raised the hoist until Kathy was just able to keep some of her weight on her feet.  She was stretched and helpless. 

“I am going to pierce your nipples and cunt lips like I have done with Cunt.  They should be just about healed by the time you go home.“  This announcement shocked Kathy and she asked to speak.  “Go ahead,” he said.  “Why are you doing this to me?  I have followed all your directions, paid you the money, and am trying to follow your orders.  What am I to tell my husband?  He will see the piercings and I am sure he will be angry and feel compelled to do something about it.” 

He was quiet for several minutes and then said, “He may remove them from you and Cunt if he wishes.”  If he decides to go to the authorities, then he shall pay with his life and you and both your daughters will be claimed and sold on the slave market.  I thought you understood that what has happened must stay between your family and the Organization.  Any hint of retaliation will result in the destruction of your family.  If when you get home you go on with your life, then your family will be safe from reprisal.”

Both Kathy and Teri were shocked by this revelation.  This was a bigger nightmare than they could have ever imagined.  They must be sure to make Dave understand that the families well being was contingent upon their continued silence.

The Master now approached Kathy, and began to pierce her nipples.  She hissed with the pain but made no other sound.  Gold rings were placed in her nipples and soldered shut with gold filled solder.  When he began to pierce her cunt lips she did scream as they were extremely sensitive due to the lashing they had just sustained earlier.  Once the piercings were done, he cleaned the areas up with an antiseptic solution.  He then gave the solution to Teri and told her to be sure and clean the piercings several times during the day.  Moving to the wall, he lowered the hoist and unfastened Kathy.  He removed the cuffs and spreader bar.  Taking the equipment he left the room to replace them in the closet.

When he returned he said, “I will leave you alone until your next meal time.  After that meal, Bitch here will be pleasuring me.”  Until then Cunt, she should pleasure you.  You may pleasure her if she does her work well and you are satisfied with how she serves you.”  He then left the room but did leave the door open this time.  He was sure neither of them would be trying to escape again.

Teri had her mother lay on the bed while she applied the antiseptic solution to her piercings.  Kathy began to cry again.  “Why is this happening to us?” she wailed.  She couldn’t stop crying.  After treating her piercings, Teri sat on the bed and held her mother.  “It is just for a few more days,” she said. “We can get through this.” 

Holding her mother, she began to caress her hair and then moved to her shoulders, arms and finally her tits.  Kathy was willing to be comforted until her tits were being caressed.  She tried to sit up and move away from Teri but Teri wasn’t going to let that happen.  “Be still,” she commanded.  “I am going to help you relax.” 

“This is not right,” Kathy said as she again tried to sit up and move away.  Teri became exasperated and reached out and grabbed one of the nipple rings.  Kathy cried out but quit trying to pull away. “Remember what happens when you don’t obey me,” was Teri’s response.  “I don’t want to hurt you but will if you don’t submit to me.  This is how it has to be while we are here.”  She began again to caress Kathy. 

Her caresses moved from her tits to her belly and then down her left leg and back up the right leg.  She didn’t touch her cunt but worked all around it.  She continued this until Kathy began to get moist between her legs and her sore nipples began to swell.  Only then did Teri touch her cunt and then in a fleeting manner.  She continued to caress and tease Kathy until finally Kathy began to respond and raise her hips to try and get more pressure when her cunt was touched.  When that happened, Teri stopped touching her completely and stood up.

“Get on your knees and pleasure me,” she ordered.  Kathy was shocked as her body now needed some relief. “If you do a good job, I will let you cum.” For a few seconds, Kathy just lay there but then sat up and moved her feet off the bed.  She knelt down in front of Teri and began to kiss and lick her feet and lower legs.  Teri smiled and said, “Good slave.  Make me cum.” 

For the next twenty minutes, Kathy did everything she knew how to bring Teri to orgasm.  She did those things she liked having done to her and even went so far as to rim her asshole.  Finally Teri had a satisfying orgasm and told her to stop.  “It is now your turn,” she said.  Teri had Kathy stand up and she knelt in front of her and went to work on her cunt and clit.  Kathy didn’t last long and soon had a very strong orgasm.  She couldn’t remember having cum so hard before except the day before when she was forced to beg Teri to fuck her.  She wondered if it was because of the naughtiness of the act with her daughter that made it so good. 

The women rested then and both of them drifted off into a deep sleep.  They were still sleeping when the Master brought them the mid-day meal.   Since the door was open, neither woman heard him enter.  He placed the meal tray on the table and walked over to the bed.  Knowing how much stress Kathy was under from her punishments and the emotional stress both of them had because of what he was forcing them to do, he decided not to punish them too bad for not assuming the position.

He reached out and grabbed both women by a nipple ring and began pulling them off the bed.  They woke with a start and then screamed from the pain.  Kathy’s piercing began to bleed but he didn’t let up on the pressure.  They scrambled as fast as they could off the bed and onto the floor.  Spreading their knees and assuming the position.  Tears were coursing down their cheeks from the pain. 

Once they were in position, he let go of their nipple rings and said, “I shall let pass your failure to assume the position when I entered the room this time.  I know you were both sleeping but you mustn’t sleep so soundly that you aren’t aware of someone entering the room.  Next time, you will be punished.”  Both women said, “Thank you Master.”  “Eat now,” he told them.  They moved to the table and quickly consumed the salad and sandwiches he brought them.  They washed it down with bottled water.

When they were done he said, “It is Bitches turn to pleasure me.  I want the best blow job you have ever given.  Then I will fuck your cunt and ass.  You are not to cum during any of this.  This is for my pleasure not yours.”   Kathy grimaced but dutifully unbuckled his pants and freed his cock.  She then proceeded to give him the best blow job she knew how.  She used every trick she had ever learned from her husband while giving him head.  She worked at it almost ten minutes and still he hadn’t cum.  She couldn’t believe his ability to control himself.  Finally he said, “take me down your throat.” 

Kathy had never deep throated anyone but gamely tried to get him past her gag reflex.  She wasn’t having much luck.  Every time she started to take him into her throat she would gag.  Teri was watch all this and finally asked the Master if she could off Bitch some advice.  The Master smiled and said, “By all means.  She doesn’t seem to be able to get me very far in before gagging.”  Teri looked at her mother and said, “Slave, swallow when you feel him enter your throat.  Just keep swallowing and you won’t gag all the time.  Kathy did on her next try and he slid into her throat. 

This frightened her as she couldn’t breathe now.  She kept swallowing which gave his cock a glorious massage.  Just when she thought he might be ready to cum, she had to back off and take a breath.  Now she thought, I know how to do it.  She took several deep breaths and then took into her throat again.  This time she was able to last until he came down her throat.  Backing off she chocked a little but most of his load went down her throat.  “Clean me up,” he said.

Kathy quickly licked him clean.  “I want you leaning on the table with your ass sticking out,” he told her.  “Spread those legs wide so I can see your cunt and asshole.”  Taking some lube from the cabinet by the sink, he began to fuck her cunt.  He didn’t spend much time doing it in her cunt before he switched and much to Kathy’s chagrin, began fucking her ass. 

She groaned and began to cry but otherwise didn’t do anything to impede or stop him.  He fucked her ass a long time before he finally deposited his second load for the day deep inside her ass.  Pulling out he told her to “clean me up.”  Crying and gagging all the while, Kathy worked on cleaning him up.  When she was finished all he said was, ”Like Cunt has learned, you need to take an enema daily to insure you are clean back there.  It makes the cleanup easier.”  He then pulled up has pants and left the room. 

Kathy slowly stood up and went to lie on the bed where she continued to cry.  “I have never had sex with anyone other than your father,” she told Teri.  “Even when I was forced to beg you to fuck me it wasn’t with another man.  How can I ever face your father?” she cried.  Teri knew exactly how she felt since she had gone through the same mental anguish during her first few days there.  Eventually she got past the recriminations and just let things happen without any guilt feelings.  She knew she didn’t have a choice. 

Nothing more happened that day except that Teri continually touched and aroused Kathy and made her pleasure her several more times.  When the Master brought their final meal for the day, he didn’t say anything or do anything.  He just put the tray on the table and left.  This surprised both women but they were grateful they didn’t have to perform any disgusting acts.  When the lights went out on this day, they were already lying in bed.  Teri had her arms wrapped around her mother and they were soon fast asleep.

The women didn’t know it but this was to be the final day of their captivity.  When the Master arrived with their food, he also had Kathy’s cell phone.  “Eat your food,” he said.  “Bitch, you are to call your husband and tell him you arrived yesterday and that Teri is fine.  You will be in touch again when you reach Seattle.  You think that will be sometime Sat evening or Sunday morning.  You aren’t sure just how far it is to Seattle since you were sleeping most of the way here.”  “Do not say anything more or you shall be severely punished.” 

He gave the phone to Kathy who was amazed that she was going to be allowed to make this call.  She called Dave and when he answered told him not to talk but just listen.  She only had a minute for this call.  She told him exactly what she was told to say.  He tried to ask her questions but she interrupted him and said, “I have to hang up now. Love you bye.”  She disconnected the call and handed the phone back.  “Very good” he said and left the room.

Nothing else happened that day except after their second meal, Kathy was required to drink a glass of the Master’s piss.  Later he came down and took a crap and made her use her tongue to clean him up.  She gagged and almost threw up her lunch but finally was done.  Teri only made her pleasure her once that day.  It was the easiest day Kathy had experienced, except for the test Teri had told her would be coming. 

The next day, when the Master brought their food, he also brought them each a tall glass of fresh squeezed orange juice.  He told them to eat their cereal first and then to drink the juice.  He had also brought a decanter of coffee for Kathy. 

After they ate he made the women sit on the bed.  He pulled up a chair and began to tell them what was going to happen that day.  “You will be heading back to Seattle today.  Before we go, there is one fact yet to be revealed to you.”  Both women looked at each other with a little fear in their eyes.  What kind of fact had been left until now?

“You Cunt and you Bitch are now property of the Organization.  You will be allowed to live your lives as you wish since you paid the ransom but there is one condition you need to know.  As property of the Organization, you will be on call for services if necessary.  It is not normal for that to happen but in cases like this, the Organization likes to have some slaves on call.  I don’t remember when, if ever, they have called one of these slaves for service but make no mistake.  If you do receive a call you must do what you are told.  Is this clear?” 

Both Kathy and Teri were almost speechless.  They thought when this was over, they would be free as long as they didn’t tell anyone about what happened.  Now they find out that they could be called upon to perform slave duties at any time.  “May I ask a question?” Kathy said.  “You may,” was his response.  “I thought when we paid the money and after you had shown me what Teri went through it would be over.  Now you tell me we are slaves for life!  I don’t know if we can do this.”  “Well you either agree or you will never see your husband and other daughter again.  In fact, Lynn your other daughter will be recruited and your husband will disappear.  There will be an investigation of course, but it will just be another unsolved mystery.” 

The women sat stunned but finally Teri said, “If we are called, is it a permanent thing or just for a short period?”  He looked at her and shook his head.  “Who gave you permission to talk?”  Teri turned white and immediately dropped to the position and said, “Master I am sorry.  It just popped out.”  He looked at her for almost a minute before he said, “I will answer your question but you still have to face a punishment.  You are not permanent slaves.  It would only be for a special reason or occasion that you would be called.  The Organization members each have their own personal slaves for full time use.”

“May I ask another question Sir?,” Kathy inquired.  He smiled and said, “You may.”  “Do you have a personal slave?” was her question.  He laughed and said, “No.  I am not a regular member of the Organization.  I am a recruiter and trainer.  That is why you have never seen my real face or heard by real voice.  If you had, I would have had to put you on the slave market.”  “

Now, again I ask you if you understand what I’ve said?”  Both women shook their heads yes.  “You must respond vocally.”  In unison they both replied, “Yes Sir.”  “Good, then I can proceed with your travel arrangements.”  He got up and left the room. 

He closed the door this time and went to the closet and got two plain pastel colored shifts and two cream colored slips.  Going back to the door, he waited another fifteen minutes and then entered the room.  The women had fallen asleep on the bed.  The juice was laced with the sleep sedative.  With some effort he got the slips on them and then the shifts.  Working with limp dead weight was not easy.  He removed their collars and carried them upstairs to the garage.  He placed them in the back seat of the truck and went back into the house to lock up.

It was nearing noon before he was out on the road and headed to Seattle.  Two and a half hours later he arrived at the Radisson Hotel by the SeaTac airport.  He had called ahead to reserve a room.  Putting on the long haired wig and a false beard, he registered in as Mr. and Mrs. Borders.  He asked for an adjoining room for their daughter who would be staying with them for a day before her flight to Denver. He paid in advance with cash and got the two room keys. 

When he reached the truck, the women were slowly waking up.  He pulled the truck to the back side of the parking area and away from the other cars.  This early there weren’t many cars but he didn’t want to take a chance on anyone seeing the women before they were fully awake. 

He moved to the back seat and ran his hands up and down their legs under the slip and dress.  As  they became aware of his actions they opened their legs as far as the dress would allow.  Soon they were able to focus their eyes.  Once they saw that they wore outer clothing they looked around and were surprised to see they were in a parking lot of a hotel.

They looked at him and he could tell they wanted to speak.  He had taken off the voice synthesizer so just nodded his head to let them know they could speak.  “Where are we?” Kathy asked.  “What day is it?” Teri asked.  Taking a paper and pencil he wrote: you are in Seattle near the airport.  It is Saturday afternoon.  Then he wrote: Stay here and don’t try to leave. 

He got out of the backseat and got behind the wheel.  Reaching into the side compartment of the door he removed the voice synthesizer and put it on.  He turned and faced the women.  “We are going into the hotel and you are to walk beside me and not say a word to anybody.  You will keep your head down so your face can’t be recognized.  If we are successful in reaching the rooms without incident, you will be nearly free.  Do you understand?”  Both of them said, “Yes Sir, we understand.”  They were getting excited to be almost done with this nightmare.

They exited the truck and went in a side door.  The rooms were on the ground floor and luckily not far from the entrance they used.  They reached the rooms without incident.  The Master quickly put the do not disturb sign on the room that Teri was supposedly going to use.  He went back into the other room and told the women to take off the slip and shift. 

They looked at each other and then resignedly pulled both of them over their heads.  They stood there completely nude except for the sandals on their feet and their piercings.  “You are very beautiful women,” he said.  “Lie down on the bed.”  They did and watched as he approached them with two long plastic ties.  He fastened one tie to each of their wrists and the other to an ankle each.  They were now fastened together until the tie was cut off. 

Next he took another tie and fastened it to the one between their ankles.  This he affixed to the leg of the bed.  They couldn’t move away from the bed now.  He pulled the phone plug from the wall and moved the phone to the other side of the room.  Lastly he gave Kathy her cell phone and told her to call her husband.  Tell him you are at the Radisson hotel by SeaTac.  You are in room 1112.  The key will be under the edge of the door.  He should be able to just reach it with his fingers.  Tell him to come alone and do not go to the desk but come directly to the room.  Make sure he knows you are naked and fastened to the bed so you can’t get to the door.  He can release you when he gets here.  Do you have all that?  Kathy nodded her head and said, “Yes Sir.”  “Put you phone on speaker and dial him.”  Kathy clumsily dialed home. 

Dave answered on the second ring.  “Honey is that you?” he asked.  “Yes dear.  Please just listen for a minute.  We are at the Radisson Hotel near the SeaTac airport room 1112.  We are naked and fastened to the bed.  You need to come get us.  Don’t tell anyone where you are going just get here as soon as you can.  Do not tell the police.  If you do, we won’t be here when you get here.  The key will be just under the edge of the door.  Do you have all that?”   “Is that bastard still with you?” he asked.  Kathy looked at me for a response.  I shook my head yes and she said, “he is standing right beside me.  Please hurry, I just want to go home now.” 

There was silence on the line for almost ten seconds and then Dave said, “Just hang on honey, I am on my way.  I should be there in about 4 hours.  I can still make the 5:00 pm ferry off the island.”  He hung up the phone. 

“Very well done Bitch.”  She flinched at that name again.  I just shrugged my shoulders and then made her give me her phone.  I took the dresses and slips and headed for the door.  “Wait,” Teri cried.  “Can we have some water before you go?”  I had forgotten that the sedative left the person somewhat dehydrated.  I went to bathroom and got two glasses of water and brought them back to one of the bedside tables.  I then filled the ice bucket with water and put it next to the glasses.  You can help yourselves when I am gone. 

I took one of the key cards and put it in the envelope and sealed it shut.  I kept the other one just in case something went wrong and I needed to get back into the room.  I closed the door and pushed the envelope under the door and left just a corner sticking out for Dave to see.  I made sure he could get the envelope from under the door with just that corner sticking out then left the area.  I went to truck and put the clothes in it and then went to the lounge and ordered a glass of cabernet.  I had two glass of wine and  headed to the restaurant for dinner. 

After dinner, I sat in the lobby and waited for Dave to appear.  He was right.  It was almost four hours before I saw him come in.  I had seen him many times at the high school volleyball and basketball games so had no problem recognizing him.  He carried a small suitcase with him.  I smiled since I knew the reason he needed it. 

It was nearly an hour later when I saw him and the two women leave the hotel.  They didn’t look at anybody but walked quickly out of the hotel and to the front parking lot.  I wasn’t too worried about them recognizing me as I was sure they were embarrassed and just wanted to get out of there.  I watched as they pulled away.  It was now time for me to go home and plan for the next recruitment.  I needed to wait awhile before I took control of the Borders again.  Teri was still going to be my permanent 24/7 slave.

To be continued.

Authors Note:  This chapter has no sex or bdsm in it.  It is used to move the story forward.  If you are looking for the action you will have to wait for Chapter 9.  If you are interested in the story development then read on.  MasterInc

Chapter 8:  The phone call.

It had been over a year since I had released Teri and her mother.  In that year, I had recruited two more beautiful women for The Organization and one on a private contract.  They netted me nearly a million dollars so I was again free to deal with my own desires. 

The Borders had tried to get their life back into some type of normal routine but Teri never returned to the college she was in.  She only enrolled in classes she could take via distance learning.  She was working at a retail store in Friday Harbor and hardly ever left the island.  She never dated anymore.

Kathy did go back to her classroom and take up her teaching duties.  She was unusually quiet and almost didn’t coach that year but decided she needed to try and get her head straight again and coaching was the best way to do it. 

Lynn graduated and enrolled in Western Washington University in Bellingham.  She was studying to be a teacher.  When she was first there she never went anywhere alone but by the end of the year and no contact was made, she finally relaxed and began to date and enjoy herself.

Dave continued to work as a construction supervisor on the island.  When the women were first returned he didn’t work any overtime and had purchased several fire arms.  When there was no contact for over six months he began to work the overtime and relax some. 

There were of course some lingering problems but in general they seemed to be adjusting well.  That was all about to change.

I attended all the home volleyball and basketball games and contributed my usual amount to their fund raisers.  I frequently sought out Kathy after a game and congratulated her if they won or tried to encourage her if they lost (which wasn’t often).  She saw me as a friend and lucrative financial supporter of her programs.

She knew me ostensibly as a successful fishing charter businessman out of Anacortes and a great fan of volleyball.  She had even invited me to one of their awards banquets to receive an award for being the largest fiscal donor to her program.  We were on a first name basis.  She was Kathy and I was Steve.

It was late August and just before school would start up again when I decided it was time to spend some time with one of my slaves.  At this time, I wasn’t concerned about which one it would be.  I put on the voice synthesizer and called their home. 

I knew Dave was at work and so was Teri.  I expected to get Kathy but when the phone rang it was Lynn who answered.  As soon as I started to talk, she realized it wasn’t a normal human voice and hung up the phone. I didn’t know if this was because they didn’t take computer generated calls or if she was afraid it would be me. 

I called back and this time Kathy answered the phone.  As soon as I started to talk, I heard her gasp and say under her breath, “oh no please no.”  “Hello Bitch,” I said.  I’m sorry to have to call you but I have received a request for a slave for a weekend in your area and you or Cunt are the only ones close by so you get the call.  Listen close and follow the instructions or you know what will happen.” 

There was a pause and then I heard her say to Lynn, “It is a survey.  Everything is alright.  Go ahead and join your friends.  I am going to take part in this survey.”  “Go ahead, I am ready to answer.”  I chuckled into the phone and said, “Very good Bitch.  Keep it up and this too shall pass.”  Then she began to say, “Yes, Yes, Yes, No, I don’t know, etc, as if she were answering questions.  This went on for almost a minute and I was beginning to get impatient when she finally said, “I am listening.”  I began to give her the instructions.

“There is a charter fisherman named Steve Worth in Anacortes.   He recently took a member of the Organization on a charter and they did very well.  The member wants to give him something special for his fine work and help.  He had shared his wife died about three years ago with cancer and he hasn’t been with another woman since.  You are to call him and make a date for next weekend.  You are to spend the weekend with him and do anything and everything he wants to do without complaint.  The member will be contacting him later to see if you followed orders.  Do you understand?” 

Kathy was in shock.  There was no way she could give herself to Steve.  He was someone she knew and respected and she was sure he would refuse and think she was a slut for offering.  She tried to convey this to the Master but he just said, “You have your instructions.  How you go about getting them accomplished is your problem.  I hope I don’t have to see you in person again which will happen if you don’t follow these instructions.  If you want, you can have Cunt approach him instead.  One of you must spend the weekend with him or you will be re-acquired along with both daughters.  Your husband will disappear and it will be as if you didn’t exist.  Goodbye. I hung up the phone and smiled.  It will be interesting to see what she does.

When the phone clicked dead, Kathy sank to the floor and began to cry.  She didn’t know how she was going to be able to do this.  She knew for sure she wasn’t going to ask Teri to do it.  In fact she didn’t plan to tell any of the family about this phone call.  She would deal with it on her own. 

Kathy got up from the floor and went to the bar in the family room.  She poured herself a straight brandy and sat down to think. How could she approach Steve with such an offer?  She sat there for almost an hour and finally she picked up the phone and called his number.  He answered on the third ring.

“Worth Charters,” he answered.  Kathy took a deep breath and then said, “Steve, this is Kathy Borders.  I was wondering if we could have coffee tomorrow: say about 11:00 a.m.?  “Steve smiled to himself and said, “let me check my calendar.”   He waited for a couple of minutes before saying. “I’m free then: Where do you want to meet?”  “There is a home bakery on Main Street that has some tables in the rear.  I thought we could meet there if that is ok with you.”  “That works for me.  They have very good pastries and the coffee is great.  What are we meeting about?” 

Kathy was afraid he would ask that but had formulated what she thought would be a good answer.  “I’ll tell you when we meet.  It is somewhat confidential and since I consider you a friend, I thought you might be able to help.  See you tomorrow.”  She hung up quickly before he could ask any other questions.

Steve smiled and thought to himself, I wonder how she is going to get me to take her for the weekend to use as I want.  He walked into his den and poured himself a glass of wine.  The weekend should be very interesting.

Kathy was shaking when she hung up the phone.  Now she had to find a plausible excuse for her family as to why she needed to be gone over the weekend.  She poured herself another brandy and sat at the computer. 

She searched for workshops that were going on this coming weekend.  She found one that was going to be from Fri-Sun noon in Ellensburg WA on defensive strategies for small teams.  It was a stretch but she needed a plausible excuse and this was the only one she could think of.  She quickly filled out the registration and hoped it wasn’t full.  Several hours later, Kathy checked her e-mail account and saw she was registered for the workshop.  Step one completed she thought. 

That evening at dinner, Kathy told her family she was going to Ellensburg for a basketball workshop.  It was one several of the region coaches were recommending and she decided she would attend if she could still register.  She told them she was able to register so would be leaving on the noon ferry on Thursday so she could make it to Ellensburg before dark.  She was hoping to stay with the coach from Ellensburg but if that wasn’t possible she would stay at one of the motels out near the interstate. 

Dave looked at her and said, “Is everything all right?”  She looked at him and said, “Yes, why do you ask?”  “This seems such short notice so I wanted to make sure this was what you were really doing.”  Kathy turned a little white as she realized Dave didn’t believe this was what she was doing.  She laughed and said, “Yes it is short notice but I just decided to go this afternoon.  I hadn’t originally planned to go but since things were so quiet and it had such glowing recommendations, I decided to go after all.  Is it a problem?” 

Dave and the girls looked at her and finally he said, “No if you are sure that is all it is.”  Lynn said you got a phone call today and it sounded like a computer voice.  Kathy looked at Lynn and then smiled and said, “Well she was right.  It was a computer voice doing a survey for the school district.  They have hired a firm to survey the staff and community about the school district.  It didn’t take long so I decided to respond this time; Why all the concern?” 

They looked at her and said almost in unison, “Are you sure it wasn’t him?”  Kathy did turn white this time and it was several seconds before she could respond.  “I am sure it wasn’t him.  I wouldn’t be able to sit here and have dinner if it had been.  I would be a nervous wreck.  It has been over a year now and he said we would probably never get a call so quit worrying every time the phone rings and it is a computer generated voice.  I don’t think we have anything to worry about.”

All three of them looked at her for several seconds then Dave said, “OK, but we are going to be checking up on you throughout the day.  I am concerned about you going there by yourself.  Maybe Lynn should go along?” 

Now Kathy knew she had a problem.  There was no way she could make herself available to anyone if the family was going to be calling every few hours and especially if one of the girls was going to be with her.  She smiled and said, “Don’t be ridiculous.  We can’t live our lives forever worrying about a call that will never come.  I am sure it was just a threat to keep us in line.  I will go by myself and you can call whenever you like but if I am in a session, I will have the phone off.  I will check after each session to see if you called and then return the call if you did.  Does that satisfy you?”  They looked at each other and finally Dave shrugged and said, “You’re right about living in fear all the time.  Your solution will work but we will be checking regularly while you are gone!”

Kathy breathed a sigh of relief and got up to start cleaning up the dishes.  The girls got up and helped her.  When they were finished, Lynn said she was going out with some friends but shouldn’t be late getting in.  After she left, Teri took hold of her mother’s shoulders and turned her to face her.  “Are you sure you didn’t get the special call?”  Looking Teri in the eye she said, “I didn’t get the call. Quit worrying.”  Teri looked at her mother for a long time and then finally said, “If you got a call and didn’t tell me, I’ll punish you terribly when I find out the truth.”  She then turned and walked away. 

Kathy sat there in shock.  Why did Teri tell her that?  They had never referred to that time once they were home and neither of them wanted to talk about it since.  She began to wonder what kind of psychic damage had been done to Teri. 

Nothing more was said that night nor the next morning.  Kathy told them she was going to Anacortes to do some shopping and should be home on the 6:45 ferry.  She told the girls they would have to fix dinner and she would grab a sandwich on the ferry.  No one questioned this as she had done this many times since being home.   She caught the 9:00 a.m. ferry and was in Anacortes by 9:45.  She needed to do some shopping to justify her trip so spent the next hour buying a number of things they were running low on.  Just before 11:00 she entered the bakery and saw Steve at a table in the back.  She ordered a Danish and a cup of coffee and went to join him.

Steve smiled when he saw her enter and waved.  When she approached the table he stood up and held a chair out for her.  After all he had a public reputation to uphold. 

Once Kathy was seated and had taken a bite of her Danish, he asked, “so what is this problem you want me to help with?”  Kathy blushed and said, “I can’t tell you much but I can tell you that I need to come stay with you for the weekend.” 

He acted shocked and said, “Why, are you and Dave having problems?”  “No, it’s nothing like that,” she said   Steve frowned at her and said, “I don’t know what kind of game you are trying to play or why you think you need to spend the weekend with me, but I want nothing to do with it.  Find someone else to make Dave jealous or whatever you are trying to do.” 

He got up and pretended anger and started to leave.  Kathy grabbed his arm and said, “Please, I really need to spend the weekend with you.  I could lie and say I lost a bet but I’m sure you wouldn’t believe that either.  Just please let me stay with you and no one needs to know.  I will do anything you ask of me.   There will be no restrictions.  No one needs to know but you and I. 

Steve looked at her and decided to push a little harder.  He felt she was on the brink of revealing the Organization.  “Why do you need to stay with me and are willing to do whatever I say?” he responded.   Kathy looked around to make sure no one was listening to them and said, “I am being blackmailed.  They said I had to stay with you for the weekend or else.”   I looked at her for a few seconds and said, “Or what?  What will happen if you don’t stay with me?” 

Kathy was now getting desperate and said, “Our family is being blackmailed.  If we don’t do what they say then our family will be destroyed.”  “Who is blackmailing you?” I asked.  Again Kathy looked around and said, “I can’t tell you or terrible things will start to happen to us.” 

I was glad she was trying to maintain the secrete, but I knew she was desperate, so played the last pressure card.  “Kathy, I am your friend.  If you want me to help you, you must trust me.  I want to help you but I can’t do that if you don’t level with me.  Tell me what is really going on or I am going to walk out of here and you can deal with your problem by yourself.

Kathy was now nearly crying.  She got up and started to walk out of the bakery.  Steve let her get as far as outside the door before he caught up to her.  “Look Kathy, I really want to help!  I don’t know what kind of trouble you are in but it is important that you deal with it.  I won’t judge you so you can tell me what is going on.  If you had an affair, so what?  If you still love Dave, you can get past it.  Just tell me what the “they” have on you.”

Now she began to sob, and clutched me and said, “I can’t.  Dave will be killed and my children will disappear!”   I looked shocked and said, “How can that happen.  It must be an idle threat.  If you know about it and tell the authorities, they can protect you.”

“No they can’t she said.  Members of the law enforcement are part of the group blackmailing us.  I can’t trust anyone!”  She was now close to revealing the Organization.  “Don’t be ridiculous,” I replied.  That is probably just a threat to keep you in line. How do you know it is true? 

Crying openly now, Kathy finally broke down and began to tell Steve about the whole mess.  She couldn’t keep it bottled up any longer and was sure he would help them.  After all, he was a real supporter of her programs and youth programs in general so she was sure he wouldn’t do anything to hurt her or her family. 

When she had finished her story, Steve said, “Kathy you have to go to the police.  This is incredible even if only a part of it is true.  What happened to Teri and you alone needs to be reported. 

Kathy sobbed and said, “Please no.  Just let me stay with you.  I’ll treat you nice.  The girls and Dave don’t know I got the phone call.  They think I am going to a conference in Ellensburg.  They will be calling throughout the day to make sure I am ok. I need to be able to answer them.” 

Smiling to himself, Steve said, “All right but we need to have a discussion of what you think will happen.  I don’t want to take advantage of you or cause a problem for you with Dave.”  Kathy reached up and gave Steve a quick kiss on the cheek and said, “I knew I could count on you.  I was told I had to give myself to you for the weekend to use anyway you desired.

Steve took a moment to look thoughtfully at Kathy and finally said, “You mean I could treat you like the Master did?”  Kathy was taken aback.  She stepped back from Steve and looked at him closely to see if he was serious.  He wasn’t smiling so she decided it was a serious question.   “Yes it does.  It doesn’t mean you have to though.  I would hope as a friend you wouldn’t take too much advantage of the situation. 

He watched her for almost a full minute without saying anything and finally said, “You can stay with me this weekend but I will expect to have complete access to your body.  You are a beautiful woman and I would be a fool not to take some advantage this situation.  I still think you should go to the police but if you won’t then I have no problem accepting your offer.  When should I expect you?” 

Kathy breathed a sigh of relief.  It would be alright after all.  She was sure Steve wouldn’t really treat her as a slave although he did say he wanted access to her body whatever that meant.  She assumed it meant for a blowjob, or intercourse.  Since she was so badly used by the Master, she didn’t have much guilt about giving herself to Steve if it would help the rest of her family. 

“I will come over on the noon ferry on Thursday.  Give me your address and I’ll come directly to your place. “No, I will meet the ferry and give you a ride.  You can park your car in the long term lot at the ferry terminal.”  Kathy thought this was a little odd but said, “OK.  I’ll confirm with you when I get on the ferry.  Give me your cell phone number.”  Steve gave her his charter business cell number and they parted company. 

To Be Continued

Chapter 9:  Weekend at Steve’s

Kathy had taken the ferry back to San Juan Island after her meeting with Steve Worth.  She felt relieved that he was going to help her through this next ordeal.  If I have to stay with someone other than my husband, Steve isn’t a bad choice she thought.  He is almost twenty years older than I am but he is still in good shape and takes care of himself.   I’m sure he won’t hurt me and will be a gentleman when having sex.  These were all thoughts going through Kathy’s mind on the ferry ride back home. 

The ferry got in about 6:30 and it was another 15 min before she got home.  The girls were there as was Dave and she asked them to get some of the shopping bags out of the car.  Everything seemed to be normal so Kathy relaxed and enjoyed fixing dinner with the girls.  After dinner, Lynn said she and a friend were going to the video store to rent a movie.  Dave had a planning meeting , so that left Teri and Kathy at home alone. 

“Who were you going to stay with in Ellensburg?” Teri asked.   “Mary Ann Jacobs,” I answered.  “I thought that might be who you were going to stay with but when I called her to see when she thought you would be through with the workshop, she didn’t know anything about your coming.”  Anger flared in Kathy’s eyes for a moment until she got it under control and she said, “I haven’t had time to check with her yet.  Did she sound like that would be possible?”   Teri looked squarely at her mother and said, “You got a special call didn’t you!”  “Nonsense,” she replied.  “You are assuming something that isn’t true.  I want you to stop it right now!” 

Taking her mom in her arms she whispered in her ear, “I don’t think you are going to Ellensburg for a workshop.  I think you got the phone call and are going there to provide a special service.  Don’t forget who your Mistress is.  I said it earlier and I meant it.  If I find you have lied to me, I will punish you!”  She released Teri from the hug and walked into the family room and turned on the TV. 

Kathy just stood there in shock.  She thought they were past what had happened but apparently Teri still believed she had some control over her mother.  After this weekend she would have to have a real serious sit down talk with her.  She probably needed some type of counseling but Kathy didn’t know how to get it for her without telling about their awful experience.  She resolved they would talk after the weekend.

Thursday morning, Kathy packed up a bag and before everyone left for the day, said goodbye to them.  She told them she would call when she got to Ellensburg.  She then gave them a number of a motel she said she was staying at since Mary Ann wasn’t going to be able to host her.  She really hoped that the number she gave worked the way Steve said it would when she called him for help with this problem. 

He called her back a few hours later and said to give this number as the motel number.  It had the right area code and prefix but it would be forwarded to his cell and he would field the calls as if he was at the front desk of the motel.  Everyone wished her well and Teri held her extra long and whispered, “you better be going to this workshop.”   Kathy left their home for the ferry and what she hoped was not going to be too bad a weekend.

As the ferry was pulling in to the terminal, Kathy gave Steve a call.  He said he was in the visitor parking area and suggested she drive off and park in the upper overflow lot just in case Dave or one of the girls came over to Anacortes.  If she parked in the lower lot they might possibly see her car.  She thought this was a good idea and told Steve she would do that.  “I’ll meet you there, ”he said. 

Kathy was almost the last car off which didn’t bother her as she wasn’t particularly anxious for this weekend to start.  She drove off and went the quarter of mile to the turn off to the overflow lot.  There were a few cars there but the lot was mostly empty.  She saw Steve standing beside a black Cadillac Escalade.  She parked next to him and got out of her car.  She took the small suitcase she had brought with her from the rear seat and walked over to him. 

Steve smiled at her but then turned serious and said, “Are you sure you want to do this?  I have a confession to make which may make you change your mind.”  Looking at his serious expression, Kathy got a queasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. 

“What kind of confession,” she asked.  Watching her intently he replied, “When my wife was still alive, we dabbled in some semi-serious bdsm scenes occasionally.  She had this submissive streak which fit with my domination fantasies.  Every once in awhile we would do a weekend of her being my slave and doing everything I wished.  She even received some mild punishment if she didn’t perform well.  When you offered yourself to me it started my mind remembering those times.  I want this weekend to be like that.  This is your last chance to back out if you want to.”

She was a little surprised but not shocked.  Dave and she had played around some with light bondage before the girls were born.  Looking intently at Steve she said, “I don’t like that kind of stuff but I was instructed to do whatever you wanted.  I hope you don’t get too carried away.”  Steve smiled and said, “Debra and I always used a safe word so if it got too intense she could call a halt to it.  Your safe word is Uncle.  Don’t forget it since it will be the only way to stop me once we start this weekend.  Are you ready to begin?”

Kathy hesitated for a bit but finally took a deep breath and said, “I am ready Sir.”  He smiled at her and said, “You are to remove your clothes and put them and your suitcase back in your car.  You won’t need them until you go home.  I want you to give me your car keys once you have locked it up.” 

Now Kathy was shaken.  She didn’t even consider that he would want her naked all weekend let alone driving around Anacortes naked.   She hesitated and he said, “Now or I will punish you!”  Kathy turned white and said, “Uncle.”  

Steve shook his head and said, “OK what is wrong.  I hadn’t even done anything yet except to tell you to undress.  I don’t think this is going to work out.  You need to go back home.  You are not ready to play which is what I really expected.”  

“No wait,” she nearly screamed.  “I need to spend the weekend with you.  I will be naked for you, I will fuck you, give you blow jobs, really anything you ask but I have to feel safe too.  Being driven naked around Anacortes and having my clothes locked up and no way to get to them was too much for me.  I trust you Steve but I really don’t know you well enough to be sure you won’t take advantage of this situation and embarrass me if I am naked in your car.”

He looked at her and got angry.  He knew only a week of training was not enough to really break a strong willed person like Kathy. 

Shaking his head he said, “This isn’t going to work.  Go home!”  Opening his car door he started to get in.  Kathy was in a panic.  She had to spend the weekend with him!  She quickly moved forward and grabbed his arm.  He turned towards her as she fell to her knees and began to unbutton her blouse.  “I’ll do it , I’ll do it” she screamed. 

Steve quickly looked around to make sure no one heard her scream.  He reached down and pulled her chin up until she was looking at him.  “I will punish you for not following orders if we continue.”  She looked up at him and said, “I understand Master.”  “Don’t call me Master, I am not your Master.  Just call me Sir.  “Yes Sir,” she replied.  “Now do as I told you to do,” he said.

Kathy stood up and quickly removed her clothes.  She folded them and took them and her suitcase back to her car and locked them in the trunk.  Returning to Steve’s car she stood before him and handed her keys to him.  He looked her up and down and Kathy began to blush.  “You are a very beautiful woman,“ he said.  “Thank you Sir,” she replied as she stood blushing before him.  She had shielded her cunt from him but didn’t try to conceal her tits. 

“Fold your arms behind your back and grasp the opposite elbow.”  Slowly Kathy did and now she was completely exposed and her chest was pushed forward by this position.  While she was holding this position, he took some strapping tape and wrapped it around her arms so she couldn’t use them.  She was now bound with her arms behind her. 

He reached out and gently began to caress her tits and tweak her nipples.  It didn’t take long before her nipples were rock hard and fully aroused.  Then he stepped forward and turned her around.  While she was facing away, he reached into the side pocket of his car and removed a blindfold.  Placing it over her eyes he pulled it tight and tied it off. “I have been told that losing one senses heightens others.  You can tell me if that is true.”  He told her.  

Steve led her around the car and opened the door to the back right side.  He helped Kathy into the vehicle and fastened her seatbelt.  Closing the door, he went to the drivers side and got behind the wheel.  Once he was underway he said, “The windows are all darkly tinted and from the outside you can’t see anything on the inside so no one will know you are even in the car.  I wouldn’t jeopardize your reputation.  It is too bad you didn’t trust me then you could have avoided a punishment.  Kathy didn’t say anything but did breathe a sigh of relief to hear this news.  It was a little uncomfortable sitting with her arms fastened behind her but otherwise it wasn't too bad. 

Not being able to see, she had no idea where they were or which direction they were going.  The car had made a number of turns and now was moving pretty fast so she assumed they were outside of town now headed to his home. 

Steve took a real roundabout way to get to his home.  He didn’t know why he did it because as soon as Kathy saw the water she would know approximately where they were.  She was as familiar with the islands as anyone and could identify each of them from any side.  He drove for about fifteen minutes before he turned into the gate at the front of his property.  Shortly they arrived at his home.  Once he had the car in the garage, and the door closed he helped Kathy out and guided her into the house. Removing the blindfold, he said, “Welcome to your home for the next 2 1/2 days.”

Kathy blinked her eyes to help become accustomed to the light and looked around.  They were standing in a large living room with a sunken conversation pit straight ahead and informal seating all around the rest of the room.  It was tastefully decorated and looked very comfortable.  “I will show you to your quarters now,“ he said.  Taking her arm he steered her down a hall to a bedroom at the end of the hall. 

When he opened the door Kathy was surprised to see a large well appointed bedroom with a king sized bed at one end of it.  “There is a bathroom through the left hand door.  The right hand door opens on a large walk-in closet.  There are several items in there you will be wearing while you stay here.  There is a list of rules on the dressing table and wrist and ankle cuffs in the bottom drawer.  I am going to release your arms and I want you to memorize the rules and then put on the cuffs and join me in the living room.”  

He turned her around and began to cut the tape.  Kathy hissed when he pulled off the pieces.  He then walked out of the room leaving Kathy to explore the room and learn the rules.

The first thing Kathy did was use the bathroom facilities.  She didn’t know what was in store for her but didn’t want any bladder or bowl issues.  When she was done she opened the closet and saw a French maids outfit, an intricate looking leather harness affair, and a pair of fleece sweats.  She wasn’t surprised by the first two outfits but was by the nice looking sweat suit. 

Next she went to the dresser and picked up the paper he had left there.  It started out by saying:  these are the rules Sharon and I used when we would play slave and master so they are the rules we will use as well.  Kathy was surprised that there were only 3 rules.  

Rule #1:  you must obey all commands immediately no matter what they are or face a punishment. 

Rule #2:   No speaking unless given permission.  You may ask for permission without consequences. 

Rule #3;  You may not walk upright while in the house.  You must crawl on your hands and knees. 

The last part told her that all punishments would be delivered by a ping pong paddle, and/or nipple clamps.  

Well she thought.  This isn’t too bad I guess.  Nothing like the Master made us do while he had us and the punishments sounded tolerable but she made a vow to try and not get any. 

After, finding the cuffs in the bottom drawer, she put them on and then decided it was time to go to the living room. Once she was in the hallway, she got down on her hands and knees and crawled back to the living room.  Steve was seated in a recliner in front of the TV.  She glanced at the TV and was surprised to see that there were several pictures on the screen.  Looking more closely she shivered as she realized they were scenes of her bedroom, bathroom, and hallway. 

“Just a little surprise for you Kathy.  When my wife and I played these games I didn’t need a camera as we used our own bedroom.  I thought you might be more comfortable in a bedroom of your own but I like to watch my slave so I had cameras installed the other day.  Hope you don’t mind.” 

This was too much!  She thought this wouldn’t be too bad if she would be able to have some private time but now he could see her everywhere she went.  She would be forced to crawl even in the bedroom and bathroom.  “May I speak Sir?”  “You may,” he replied.  “I would really appreciate it if you didn’t use the camera in the bathroom.  I don’t want you watching while I take care of my bodily functions.”  “You mean you will fuck me, suck me, let me use your body anyway I want but you don’t want me to watch you piss or shit?”  Put that way, it did seem a little ridiculous.  She thought about it for a minute and said, “All right you can watch if that is what turns you on.” 

Steve laughed and said, “As a slave, you really have no say in the matter but it is nice to know you would agree anyway.  Now I want you to crawl over to the table and lay across it.  Spread you legs apart and reach across and grab the other edge with both hands.  Don’t let go while I give you your first punishment.  “What for!” she nearly shouted.  “It is now doubled for talking without permission, and for not immediately following my demands .   You failed the first time when you didn’t crawl out of the bedroom after you read the instructions.  That is three infractions so instead of ten blows from the paddle you now get twenty even though it should be thirty.  Since you haven’t done this before, I will give you a break this time. 

Kathy was appalled.  This wasn’t going as well as she expected.  Steve had a side to him she never suspected.  She wondered if all men did.  She sighed and began crawling over to the table.  Once there she stood up and lay across it.  Reaching out she was just able to grab the other side.  She wasn’t able to spread her legs very far apart and keep them on the floor.  Steve walked up behind her and using his foot pushed her legs apart.  All her weight was now on her chest and belly.  It was also an effort to keep her legs apart as she had to use just the muscles in her thighs and calves to do maintain the position. 

He looked at her for almost a minute before he applied the first blow of the paddle.  He didn’t hit her too hard on this first strike but it smacked loud and she let out a small scream.  Her scream was more from surprise than pain but it did smart but she was sure if that was as hard as they were going to be she would be able to take her punishment without much trouble. 

“You must count out the strokes,” he said. “One Sir,” she responded.  He smiled and said, “Don’t lose count or I will start over.”  Then he delivered three hard and fast ones, each one a little harder than the previous one.  “Two, three, four,” she gasped. 

Those were harder than the first one and the last really hurt.   Kathy was now worried she wouldn’t be able to take all twenty and would have to use the safe word.  The next three came slower but with much greater force.  “Five, six, seven,” she said through gritted teeth.  Stopping briefly to run his hands over her burning ass, he slowly ran his finger down her ass crack just before he delivered the next three blows.  “Eight, nine, ten,” she cried out.  Tears were streaming down her cheeks now and she was trying to hold back the sobs.  

Steve changed tactics for the next set of blows.  He began by caressing Kathy between her legs and over her burning bottom.  His finger found her clit and gently massaged it until she began to get moist in her cunt.  He would run his finger from her asshole to her clit and the dip just the tip into her cunt.  He kept repeating this action until Kathy became very wet and aroused.  Once she began to push against his finger he decided she was ready for the rest of her punishment.  Whack, Whack, Whack, the blows came fast and hard and she screamed with the surprise and pain. 

“Thirteen, fourteen , fifteen,” she croaked out.  Wrong slave, that was ten, eleven, twelve.”  They don’t count so you will get three additional strokes.  Don’t forget the count.”  Sir, may I speak?” she begged.   “You may,” he said as he delivered three more quick harsh blows.  “Ten, eleven, twelve,” she screamed.  Sir, please I can’t take any more.  Have mercy.”  “There is no mercy in punishment” was his reply.  “You know what to do if it is truly too much for you.  Just remember, if you use your safe word you will have to go home.”  Kathy was appalled.  He hadn’t told her that if she used the safe word she would have to go home.  She thought he was being nice to her so gave her a safe word.  Things were getting worse.

Before she could say anymore, he delivered three more strokes.  She screamed out thirteen, fourteen, fifteen.  She was openly crying now and desperately hoping this would be over soon.  Steve again began gently caressing her cunt and ass as she got herself under control.  Soon Kathy was moving to his hands as they performed their job of arousing her.  Without warning he delivered four strokes as hard as he could.  Screaming as loud as she could she said, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen , nineteen.  She was again crying hard and tears were streaming down her face.  Her only saving grace was the realization that there was only one more stroke to go. 

He paused a moment and then told Kathy to climb up on the table and lay on her back.  Not realizing what he intended she quickly brought her legs together so she could reach the floor and then pushed herself up on the table and turn over.  She thought he was going to fuck her before he delivered the last stroke.  Instead, once she was lying on the table on her back he told her to raise her feet over her head and to spread her legs.  She was appalled as this opened her entire private area up to his gaze.  Hesitantly she raised her legs and spread them wide.  Without warning he brought the paddle down on her cunt.  She screamed and brought her legs down and rolled on her side into a fetal position.  “Too bad slave, you missed twenty.  Now we have to do it again.   Turnover and get in position” he ordered. 

That last stroke hurt her so bad Kathy almost used the safe word but finally managed to roll back over and raise her legs.”  Don’t forget to count now,” he said. This time Steve didn’t put as much force in the stroke but it still caused her to scream.   She was just able to squeak out twenty Sir. 

He put the paddle down and scooped her up and carried her to the couch.  He laid her down and said, “Stay there.  I will be back shortly.  He returned quickly and told her to turn over.  When she did, he began to apply a lotion to her ass that reduced the swelling and the pain.  Shortly the only lingering pain was in her cunt.  “Thank you sir,” she said. 

Lie still, I have one more item to get.  He wasn’t gone long but when he returned he had a magic wand.  This won’t hurt.  It will make you feel good.  Turning it on, he began to run it over her body.  Very soon she was extremely aroused and was as wet between her legs as she could ever remember.   He didn’t stop working on her and soon she had a great orgasm.  As she lay panting, she heard her phone ring.  She had forgotten all about her family and their threat to call her regularly.  She wondered why she was hearing the ring as she thought she had left her phone in the car with her clothes. 

“Answer it,” he instructed.  She picked up the phone and Teri was on the other end.  “Are you in Ellensburg yet.”  Kathy needed to know what time it was to determine if she was supposed to be there by now.  Looking at Steve she mouthed, “what time is it while looking at her wrist.”  He grinned and whispered, 4:20 p.m.  “I am just getting there now.  There was lots of traffic out of Seattle.  I should be at the motel in another 20 min.”  Teri was quiet for several seconds and then said, “Call when you get there.  In as exasperated voice as she could manage Kathy said, “Yes dear, I will call you when I get to the motel.” 

There was a click on the other end so Kathy gave the phone back to Steve.  How did you get my phone?  He chuckled and said, “You told me the family would be calling regularly so while you were checking out the room and reading the instructions. I went back to your car and got it.

Kathy took that in and knew then that all the driving around before they got to his home was a ruse.  He had to be just a few minutes from the ferry terminal for him to have made it there and back in such a short time.  “May I speak Sir?”  “You may,” he said.  “Why did you drive me around so long before coming here if we were that close to the ferry terminal?”   Steve laughed and said,  “Debbie liked to pretend that she was being abducted and had no choice but to obey so I always blindfolded her and drove her around.  I guess it was just habit that made me do that.”

“Now it is time for you to fix us some dinner.  You are to perform regular household duties as well as be at my beck and call sexually.  Whenever I am not having you do some chore or pleasuring me you must be kneeling at my feet.  “  Kathy smiled and started to get up and then remembered she was to crawl everywhere.  “May I speak again Sir?”  He smiled and said, “Go ahead.”  “May I stand up to prepare the meals and clean etc.?”  He laughed and said, “Yes slave, you may stand to perform household duties.  Once you have accomplished them you are to get back on your hands and knees at my feet.

Thanking him, she crawled towards the kitchen to start dinner.  Once she was in the kitchen, she stood up and went to the freezer and refrigerator to see what kind of food was available.  She was surprised by the variety of foods in the freezer.  She chose some halibut and frozen asparagus from there and then went to the pantry and found some red potatoes.  She also noticed some instant pudding in the pantry and brought it out as well.  She whipped up the pudding and put it in the refrigerator to set up while she fixed the rest of the meal. 

Steve watched all this from the living room.  She didn’t know it but every room had a camera and he could monitor what she was doing all the time.  He was pleased she hadn’t broken earlier and decided to go easy on her for the rest of the stay.  Within a few weeks, he would have her and her two daughters forever.  She didn’t realize who she was confiding in when she told him about Teri’s capture and what happened when she ransomed her.  Dave was as good as dead and she and her daughters would be collected after his funeral. 

The rest of the weekend went smoothly. Her phone rang numerous times during the weekend but she was able to answer each time within a reasonable time frame.   She was only punished one more time when she balked at wearing a butt plug all day. 

After her punishment, she allowed Steve to insert a large butt plug and she had to wear the leather harness that was in the closet to hold the plug in place.  On Friday he told her to wear the maid outfit while she cleaned the house.  She also wore nipple clamps for minor infractions like not obeying fast enough. 

She fucked, sucked and blew Steve at least three times a day and he made sure that each time she cleaned him up with her mouth. His favorite hole to fuck was her ass.   He gave her multiple orgasms so she felt he was somewhat fair. 

On Monday morning he took her back to her car and gave her the keys.  She was naked but there was no one around so she got out and opened the trunk and got dressed.  Steve kissed her one last time and said, “If you ever want to do this again let me know.”  Kathy laughed and said, “It won’t happen again unless I am instructed to by the Master. 

She got in her car and drove down to the ferry terminal.  She hoped to get on the 10:30 ferry.  Luck was with her and she was able to get a regular ticket and not have to go standby.   She called Teri since she was the one who checked up on her the most and told her she was at the terminal and would be home on the 10:30 ferry.  “See you when you get here,” was her reply.

Kathy was only home for a week when she got a call from the local clinic.  “Dave has been in a terrible accident and is being life flighted to Harbor View Medical Center.  “What happened,” she cried.  “A construction pay-loader was backing up and didn’t see him and we guess he didn’t hear the warning and was run over by it.  He is badly injured.”

She hung up the phone and called a local shuttle flight company and made arrangements for a flight to Boeing Field in about 30 min.  She then made arrangements for a car to meet them so she could get to the hospital.  When she had finished these arrangements she called Teri and told her what had happened and asked her to come with her.  She also called Lynn on her cell phone and told her to meet them at the airport.  She gathered up some of Steve’s shaving things and a toothbrush and headed for the airport.  Teri and Lynn were there and they all got on the plane.  It only took 45 min to get to Boeing Field and then another fifteen to the hospital. 

When they got there, they were told to wait in the waiting room as the surgeons were working on Dave right now.  It would be several hours before they would be finished, they were told.  Lynn hugged her mother and began to cry.  “He’ll be alright won’t he?”  “I am sure he will,” she responded.  Teri on the other hand looked at her mother and didn’t say a thing.  Finally Lynn broke the embrace and went to sit down. 

Teri went to her mother and said, “What did you do?  Did you tell anyone about my capture and your attempt to ransom me?”  Kathy was shocked.  “This is an accident!” she said.  “Funny time for it to happen” was Teri’s reply.  “You were gone for a weekend and then a week later this happens.” 

Kathy’s phone rang and when she answered, it was Steve.  “I just heard.  How is he?”  Kathy began to cry and said, “Not good.  They are operating now but they don’t hold out much hope.”  “Let me know if there is anything I can do,” he said and disconnected. 

Kathy was now in a panic.  What if Teri was right.  How did they know I told Steve?    She prayed Dave would recover and prove it was just an accident.  They slept fitfully as the hours dragged on.  At 4:30 in the morning, a doctor came to the waiting room to meet with them.  They knew the news wasn’t good by the expression on the doctor’s face.   I’m sorry.  There wasn’t much we could do.  He was badly crushed.  We were surprised he was still alive.   They broke down and cried. 

Kathy called Steve and told him that Dave had died and that they needed a ride to the ferry terminal.  He said he would be there as soon as possible.  He told her how sorry he was for her loss and that he would help them with whatever they needed.  She thanked him but told him all they wanted was to go home.  “I’ll be there as quick as I can,” he said and hung up.  Smiling he, said to himself, “Now for the finale stage.

Chapter Ten:  A New Reality and Life.

Dave’s funeral was held a week later.  Most of the island turned out for it.  Steve came over from Anacortes and stayed an extra day on the island.  He called Kathy the next day and asked if he could meet with her and Teri.  A meeting was set for the next morning at 7:30.  Kathy said she would make breakfast for them and they could talk before Teri had to go to work. 

At this meeting, Steve said, “I know this isn’t the best time to discuss this but since I was here I decided to take a chance.  I want to offer a job to Teri as my administrative assistant.”  Both women were surprised.  “What do you need an administrative assistant for?” Teri asked.  “Debra used to work as my assistant and when she died I decided to try and do everything alone.  It is too much for one person.  You would be scheduling charters, booking flights, lodging, meals etc., as well as booking and help work outdoor shows around the country.  It would mean extensive travel in the off season.  You would be in charge of all advertising in regional, local and national media.   I am willing to pay $45,000.00 a year.  What do you think?” 

Teri, was excited about this possibility.  She would be able to use some of the business classes she had taken and it would be a substantial increase from her minimum wage job.  “Would I have to work in Anacortes or could I work from here?” she asked.  “I would expect you to work from the charter office near my home.” He replied. 

Kathy now had some concerns.  Since her weekend with Steve, she had a very different view of him.  It was no longer one of a benevolent supporter but a rich supporter who enjoyed a different lifestyle than she was willing to accept.  “Does that mean she will have to move to Anacortes or can she commute from here?” she asked. 

Steve looked at her and smiled.  “Of course she could commute if that is what she wants to do.  I just need her during normal working hours to help with my business.  Remember though, she will have to travel to the shows.  Sometimes she would be going alone as my representative and sometimes we would be going together.  Is that a problem for you?” 

Steve watched her carefully.  He knew what Kathy was thinking and needed to be sure she wasn’t going to mess up this plan.  If she did, they would then just disappear along with Lynn.  He wanted to do this a different way to avoid a long and protracted investigation but would do it that way if she resisted this offer. 

Three weeks ago she would have been excited for Teri but now she had real qualms about this job.  Too much had happened in the last two weeks for her to be sure of anything anymore.  Dave’s death was a real blow and she still wasn’t sure if it really was an accident.  Until Teri had asked her this question at the hospital, she was sure that was all it was.  Now she had doubts.  She was fearful for her daughters; both of them! 

Teri was watching her mother during this exchange and said to Steve.  “I’ll let you know in a day or two.  Is that all right?”  “Of course, but I am really overloaded now and need some help as soon as possible.  There are still a number of shows to book and I have half a dozen charters left this season.  Let me know as soon as you can.”  Turning to Kathy he said, “I am really sorry about Dave’s death.  If there is anything you need don’t hesitate to call.”  Teri walked him to the door and he left saying, “I need your answer by day after tomorrow at the latest.”  I’ll let you know by tomorrow,” she replied. 

Lynn had watched this conversation and never said a word.  She went over to her mother and hugged her.  “I know this is a bad time but this is a wonderful opportunity for Teri.  She won’t do it without your blessing.  What is the problem?”  Kathy broke down and started crying.  “I don’t know what the problem is any more.  I can’t get my head straight.  I have nightmares about the time we got Teri back.  I have nightmares about your dad’s accident.  I have nightmares about what we are going to do.  I’m not sure I can even be a good teacher this year.  Too much has happened!”

Teri had come back to the kitchen after seeing Steve out and heard the end of this diatribe.  “She went to her mother and Lynn and wrapped her arms around them both and said, “We are going to be fine.  This job opportunity came at just the right time.  I can help support us and Lynn can stay in school.  She only has two more years and will then be able to support herself.  We are strong.  We will survive!”  Then all three of them were crying. 

When they finished this emotional time, Kathy said, “Lets sleep on all this and make some decisions in the morning.”  They all agreed.  The rest of the day was spent with friends and neighbors dropping by to see if there was anything they could do to help.  The women all thanked them for their offers and but told them they would be fine.  About 3:30 pm the phone rang.  Kathy turned a little white as she picked up the phone. 

“Is this Mrs. Kathy Borders?” a strange voice asked.  “Yes, who is this please?”  “I represent Pyramid Life Insurance Co.”  I am calling to extend our condolences but to also tell you that a representative from our company will be at your home tomorrow at 10:00 a.m. to discuss how you want to handle your husbands’ life insurance payment.”  “Tomorrow would be fine,” she said.  “A Ms. Carol Thompson will be in touch with you in the morning then,” the voice said and hung up.

Kathy was shocked.  She didn’t know that David had taken out any life insurance.  They had talked about it but decided to wait a few years until the girls were on their own.  They both had some insurance through their work so they didn’t think they needed anymore.  The construction company had already been in contact with her and they were going to set up a monthly payout of his work insurance.  It didn’t amount to a lot but would help.

In the morning they met to decide what they were all going to do now.  Kathy hadn’t slept well but as her thoughts roamed she finally decided she needed to continue teaching.  She was good at it and enjoyed the children.  It would give her something to do.  She had no idea how much life insurance Steve had taken out but regardless of the amount she was going back to school in a week.  Maybe next year she would do something else if the situation allowed.

Teri started the conversation with this announcement.  “I am going to take the job with Mr. Worth.  We need the money and it sounds like it will be a great job.  I will live here and commute to Anacortes each day.  If I find this doesn’t work well, I will look for an efficiency apartment over there.”Lynn said, “Good for you.  I agree.  It is a great opportunity.  If we can afford it, I want to continue at Western Washington University.”  Both Kathy and Teri smiled and said. “We will see that you can continue.  We are glad you want to finish your degree. 

Although Kathy had reservations about Teri’s job, she didn’t say anything.  Instead she told them about the phone call from the insurance company.  She told them she would be meeting with a representative at 10:00.  They both were disappointed they couldn’t be there but Teri had to work and Lynn had made an appointment to meet with a counselor from the school.  Kathy smiled and said, “I’ll let you know what happens.”  They all then went about their days activities.

Just before 10:00 Kathy heard a knock on the door.  When she answered there was an attractive young woman there with a briefcase.  “I am Carol Thompson from Pyramid Insurance Company.  May I come in?”  Kathy stepped back and said, “Please come in.  I don’t know what this is all about.  I didn’t know Steve had taken out a life insurance policy.”  “He took out the policy just over a year ago.  It is for a substantial sum of money.” Carol told her.

Kathy was almost speechless.  “A substantial sum of money?” she asked.  “Yes, the policy was for a million dollars.”  Kathy almost fainted.  This was unbelievable.  “He gave us a sealed letter we were to deliver to you when we came to set up a settlement plan.”  She gave Kathy a letter which she opened and quickly read.  She broke out into tears as she read the letter. 

Dave had taken out the policy shortly after Teri had been abducted.  He had wanted to provide some financial protection for them if something should go wrong and he died.  He hoped it would be enough to help them disappear so the Organization couldn’t find them. 

“This is such a surprise,” Kathy said.  “What do I have to do now?” “Just fill out this form and determine how you want the money to be paid out.”  Kathy looked at the form and saw there were several options and after reading them all, chose the one that gave her $250,000 now and the rest to be paid out over the next 10 years.  That would make up for Dave’s income for that time.  She thanked the representative and after signing all the papers showed her out. 

Later that day the phone rang and when Kathy answered she was immediately on guard.  It was HIM!  “Well too bad about Dave.  You were warned what would happen if you reported anything to the authorities.”  Kathy almost fainted then.  Getting herself under control she said, “You bastard.  I didn’t tell the authorities.  You killed my husband for no reason!”  “Oh not true Bitch,” was his response.

“A report was made to the Anacortes police describing an abduction and blackmail of a college student and her parents.  The report was made by Steve Worth.  The Organization was able to bury the investigation but it was reported to me.  So Dave is gone.  It is now time for you and Teri to pay the price.  If you follow all my orders, Lynn will be left alone.  Don’t think any life insurance will help you.   You may use it to help yourself and Lynn.  Teri will be cared for by her new master and won’t need any of the money.  This is your last chance to help your youngest daughter.” 

Kathy had to sit down.  Once she was seated she said in a defeated tone, “What do you mean Teri’s new master?  His reply sent shivers down her back.  “She will be contacted shortly with her orders.  She will be able to talk with you and Lynn and others but will be under the control of a Master.  If you don’t want that to happen to Lynn then follow orders.” Defeated she said, “What do you wish Master?”  He chuckled and said, “That is a good Bitch.  You will be contacted in a few days with your new orders.  Follow them or lose both your daughters and your life.  We will let you continue to teach as long as you follow orders.  Otherwise you will disappear.”  He hung up.  She was now living a nightmare!

When Lynn came home she found Kathy an emotional wreck.  She couldn’t quit crying but wouldn’t tell her what was wrong.  Finally Lynn called Teri and asked her to come home.  Something was wrong with their mother and she needed some help.  Teri was able to leave immediately after she told her boss that her mother was having some emotional problems and needed her. 

By the time Teri got home Lynn was almost in as bad a shape as her mother.  She couldn’t get her mother to stop crying and she wouldn’t tell her what was wrong.  Teri had Lynn help get her mother to the bathroom and then she told her to leave them.  She would take it from here. 

When Lynn left, Teri started the shower running on cold and forced her mother under the freezing stream.  Kathy screamed and tried to push Teri away and said, “What are you doing?”  “You needed a shock to stop the crying,” was Teri’s reply.  “Now get yourself together and tell me what happened.”  Kathy almost lost it again but when Teri started to push her back under the shower she gathered herself and began to tell Teri about the morning.  She told her about the life insurance and then taking a deep breath said, “He called and said your dad died because I had told the police about your capture and the ransoming.” 

Teri was quiet for almost a minute as she digested this information and then asked, “Did you tell the police?”  “NO, I would never have done that.”  “Who did then?” was the next question.  “Steve Worth called them.”  “How did he know anything about it?”  Kathy began to sob again as she said, “I told him!”  “What!” shouted Teri.  “Why did you do it? You knew what would happen!”  Crying, Kathy said, “I got a call from HIM several weeks ago and was told I had to spend a weekend with Steve.  It was a favor from one of his charters who was a member of the Organization.  It had to be either you or I. I decided not to tell anyone about the call and went myself.

Teri was silent again as she looked at her mother.  “So that trip to Ellensburg was a lie?”  “Yes.  Steve said he would help me but I had to tell him why I had to stay with him.  He wasn’t going to let me otherwise and the result would have been the same.  I told him we couldn’t go to the police but I guess he just didn’t believe me.   When HE called today he told me that I would be allowed to continue teaching but you were going to be collected by a Master.  If I try to fight him, he will kill me and enslave Lynn as well.  She is safe as long as we do what he says. 

Teri turned white and nearly fainted.  Taking a deep breath she said, “When will this happen?”  “I don’t know.  He said you would be contacted.  Until then you were to act as if nothing was wrong.  I don’t know if I can pretend everything is all right anymore,” Kathy said.  Teri, took her mother by the shoulders and looking into her eyes said, “Yes you can.  We can at least try to save Lynn!  Now, when we go back to the bedroom, you will get your narrow black dress belt and come to the recreation room.  I am going to send Lynn out for some mild sedatives.  While she is gone you will be punished for lying to me.  I told you that you had better be telling me the truth the day you left to go to Ellensburg.  You didn’t so now you will be punished.“  She turned and left the bathroom and found Lynn in the kitchen.  She sent her to the pharmacy to buy a mild sedative for which she had a prescription.

Kathy turned off the water and dried herself.  She couldn’t believe that Teri was serious.  She was sure it was just a ploy to make her settle down.  She got dressed and left the bathroom and headed for the kitchen.  She needed a cup of coffee.  She might even put a shot of brandy in it. 

When she got to the kitchen, Teri was there heating up the coffee.  “I need a cup too,” Kathy said.  Teri turned and said in a cold hard voice, “You are supposed to be in the rec. room with your belt waiting for me!”  “You can’t be serious,” Kathy said.  “Oh, but I am very serious.  You will go to the rec. room, strip and when I enter you will present the belt to me.  I am your Mistress and if I am to be taken into slavery so shall you.  You are now my slave!”  

Kathy was about to break into tears again when Teri said, “Enough crying!  You will do what I said and quit acting like a baby.  Lynn will have a real life even if ours is done.  Now get going!  We don’t have much time before she gets back.”  Standing there in shock, Kathy wasn’t aware of Teri’s moving towards her until she slapped her hard.  “Do it Bitch!”  Turning and stumbling towards the stairs, Kathy began to weep but kept moving.  This was really a nightmare now!

She went to her bedroom but just sat on the bed and wept.  She hadn’t made a move to remove her clothes or to get the belt.  When Teri came in a very short time later, Kathy was still just sitting on the bed. 

“You were supposed to be waiting for me naked in the rec. room.” She said.  Walking over to the closet, Teri rummaged around and found the belt she was looking for.  She went over to her mother and said, “Get those clothes off.”  Kathy didn’t move.  She didn’t even look at her daughter.  Before she knew what was happening, Teri had reached down and grabbed one of her legs.  She pulled Kathy off the bed and onto the floor.  “What are you doing?” she screamed.  “Leave me alone.”  Teri kept her hold on the leg and twisted it until Kathy had to turn over.  She then sat on her back and pulled up her dress. 

Now Kathy was mad.  She began to try and fight back but it was too late.  Teri had the upper hand and she couldn’t dislodge her.  Teri was able to get hold of both legs and bend them up.  She wrapped the belt around them and taking off her own belt fastened it around her thighs holding Kathy in a half hogtie.  Then she turned around and reached for one of Kathy’s wrists.  Kathy pulled them up under her body so Teri couldn’t reach them.  “Listen Bitch, give me your hands.  You are just going to make this worse.  Kathy ignored her.  “Alright you asked for it,” Teri said as she grabbed a handful of Kathy’s hair and pulled her head back sharply. 

The pain was awful.  Kathy thought Teri was going to pull her hair out by the roots.  She pulled her arms out from underneath her and tried to get to Teri’s hands to make her stop pulling on her hair.  Teri smiled and grabbed one of the wrists and twisted it hard up behind Kathy.  “Screaming at her,” Kathy tried to fight back but Teri just kept up the pressure and finally Kathy gave up and just lay there crying.  “Give me your other hand,” was all Teri said. 

Resignedly, Kathy put her other hand behind her.  “You keep them there and don’t move,” was the next order.  Teri got off her mother and went back to the closet.  She found a terry cloth belt in a robe on the door and removed it.  Bringing it back to where Kathy lay on the floor, she quickly bound her fore-arms together.  Now Kathy was truly at Teri’s mercy.  Teri picked her up off the floor and put her back on the bed.  She released her legs and told her to lay there and not move.

Now Teri pulled the dress up above her waist and pulled down her panties.  She bunched the dress between her bound arms so there was no way the dress could fall back and cover up Kathy’s ass.  She took the belt she had removed from around her ankles and said, “I was only going to give you 10 strokes but now you get twenty to your ass and another ten to your breasts”  “Please Teri, don’t hurt me.  I was just trying to protect you and the family.”  “You lied to me and also told the secrete and caused all that has happened.  This is mild compared to what you really deserve.”  She then began delivering hard fast lashes to Kathy’s ass.  Kathy tried to bear it without screaming but after the first ten blows she couldn’t hold it in anymore and began to scream and beg for mercy.  None was to be had.

Teri didn’t waste any time delivering the next ten lashes.  She needed to hurry since it wouldn’t be long before Lynn returned.  By the time she finished, her mother’s ass was red and crisscrossed with welts.  Some of them struck her thighs as well when she was trying to avoid the lashes.  Luckily they were high enough up so they wouldn’t show if she wore a dress.  Turning her mother over, she ripped open her dress and pulled down her bra exposing those wonderful tits.  Kathy was begging and screaming she would be good but Teri wasn’t listening.  She gave her ten hard ones across the tits and they too left red welts.  When she was finished she quickly untied her mother and told her to go clean up in the bathroom and put on a dress and come down to the kitchen.  “Don’t put on any panties she ordered.  You may wear a bra.”

Teri had just settled down with a cup of coffee when Lynn arrived.  She hurried in and stopped when she saw Teri at the table.  “Is mom ok?” she asked.  “Yes, she is going to be fine.  I finally got her to settle down and she is now showering and cleaning up.  She will be down shortly.  Did you get the sedative?”  Lynn handed the bag to her and sat down at the table.  “What happened to mom?  I have never seen her like that. Even when dad died she seemed to be well in control of herself.”  “I think everything just caught up with her and she lost it.  I am sure with some rest she will be her old self again.” Teri replied. 

Fifteen minutes later, Kathy entered the kitchen and went a poured herself a cup of coffee.  She then took it to the den and put a double shot of brandy in it.  The girls just watched her and didn’t say anything.  Once she had settled down into a comfortable rocker she said, “Lynn I’m sorry.  I don’t know what happened to me.  I just lost it and couldn’t stop crying.  I do have some good news amid all the sorrow.  Your father had taken out an insurance policy after Teri was kidnapped.  There is now enough money for you to easily finish college.  Teri could even go to graduate school if she wished.” 

Lynn jumped up and ran to her mother and gave her a big hug.  Kathy grimaced with pain as her breasts were squashed against Lynn’s.  Teri watched and hoped her mother wouldn’t let Lynn know she was hurting.  When she didn’t she went to her and said, “That is wonderful.  I don’t want to go to school at this time but I will take the job Mr. Worth offered.”  Kathy looked past Lynn at Teri and wondered what was going on.  She knew she was going to receive a call to become a slave to a Master and yet she plans to accept the job?  Lynn released her mother and headed for the door.  “I have to tell Heidi the good news.  We were afraid I wouldn’t be able to go back to school.  I won’t be late.”

After she left, Teri went up to her mother and said, “Raise your dress.”  Kathy looked at her oldest daughter and pushed down her anger.  She reached down and raised her dress.  She wasn’t naked but had put on a thong.  She just couldn’t bring herself to go naked.  Frowning Teri said, “This is not what you were told to do.  I guess you still need more correction.”  Backing away from her, Kathy said, “Stay away from me.  I am not going to let you take over my life and treat me like some errant kid.” 

Teri didn’t say a word she just reached out and grabbed her mother by the arm and quickly twisted it up behind her.  “That hurts.  Let me go.” Kathy tried to pull away but it just put more pressure on her twisted arm and she quickly quit pulling.  Walking her mother to the kitchen, she bent her over the table and said, “Stay there.  I will double your punishment if you move.”

She walked to the implement drawer next to the stove and got a large wooden spoon.  When she turned back, Kathy had straightened up but was still by the table.  “You just don’t learn do you?” Teri said as she moved towards her mother.

Kathy quickly moved around the table and said, “Teri!  I am your mother.  Stop this nonsense.  I will not allow you to abuse me anymore.  I don’t know why you think you have to assert yourself as my Mistress and make me a slave.  I love you and endured a lot for you when we ransomed you.  Now stop acting like this.”  Teri made no response.  She started moving around the table so Kathy made a rush for the door.  She was sure Teri wouldn’t dare do anything to her if she was outside.  Someone could see them.

Teri let her mother get out of the house and down the steps.  She wasn’t worried about neighbors seeing them since they lived on the edge of Friday Harbor on a three acre plot on the waterfront.  There was only a neighbor on the north side.  The south side was still forested undeveloped land.   Teri didn’t go after her mother immediately.  Instead she went to the garage and got a large coil of rope, some smaller nylon rope and a lightweight chain they had used to secure their dog outside before he died several years earlier.

Going outside she looked for her mother.  She was sitting on a stump near the driveway and crying. When she saw Teri approaching with the rope she jumped up and started to run down the driveway.  Teri dropped the rope and chain and took off after her mother.  She almost didn’t catch her before she made the main street.  If she hadn’t stumbled just before getting to the gate, she wouldn’t have caught her.  Luckily she was able to grab her arm and pull her around towards the house.  Grabbing a handful of her hair and twisting her arm behind her she began walking her back to the house. 

“You have really made me angry now,” panted Teri.  You are going to pay for your insubordination.  Kathy said through gritted teeth, “Let me go or I’ll scream for help.”  “Go ahead.  Tell the whole world what happened to me and you.  Then you will die, and Lynn will become the property of the Organization just like I am.”

Right at that moment, Kathy didn’t care if she died but she did not want Lynn’s life to be ruined.  She didn’t scream but did try to resist as much as she could.  Never releasing her hold, Teri took her mother around the house and to the workshop/Shed.  Forcing her into the workshop, she tripped her mother and when she went down she quickly sat on her and pulled her legs up.  Taking a piece of the smaller rope she bound Kathy’s legs and then made her put her other arm behind her.  Binding her wrists as well, she fastened the two ropes together forming a fairly strict hogtie. 

Once she had her mother completely immobilized, she pulled up her dress and taking a razor knife from the workbench cut off the thongs.  She used this piece of material as a gag.  It didn’t make much of a gag so Teri, dropped her slacks and stepped out of them.  Removing her panties, she used them as well.  Now her mouth was full and you couldn’t hear much of want she was trying to say.  She found some duck tape and placed that over her mouth as well to keep her from pushing the panty and thong out.

Teri stood up and put her slacks back on before she began to fasten the heavier rope to the middle of the rope binding Kathy’s wrists and legs.  She then carried her over to the hoist near the middle of the room and attached the rope to the hoist.  Walking to the wall, she began pulling on the chain that raised and lowered the hoist.  Kathy was slowly pulled up off the floor by the hog tie.  The strain on her arms and legs was extreme and she knew before long her muscles would begin cramping.  She didn’t know what Teri was going to do now but was sure it was going to be painful. 

Walking back to the picnic table, Teri retrieved the wooden spoon she had dropped there when she went after her mother.  Taking it back to the shop, she stopped in the doorway to look at her mother hanging there.  Approaching her, she said, “Now I will give you the punishment I was originally going to give you.  She began striking Kathy on the thighs.  She left red marks every time she struck and they would probably bruise.  Teri struck her mother at least two dozen times.  Her thighs had turned red from her crotch to her knees.  The most painful strikes were the ones to the inside of her thighs.  Several of them came very close to hitting her cunt. 

When she was finished, Teri turned and headed for the door.  “You will hang there for the next hour.  Think about how you should behave now.  You are no longer in charge.  I am the Mistress of this house.  Until you realize that and act accordingly, your life will be very painful. 

When she got back to the house, Teri washed the spoon and returned it to the drawer.  She went to the den and poured herself a glass of chardonnay and took it back to the kitchen.  She glanced at the clock to see what time it was so she would know when the hour was up. 

Taking her cell phone, she called Mr. Worth and told him she would accept the job but she had to work the rest of this week and next week on the island.  They were very good about letting me go especially this time of year.  They wanted a month but I said I needed to be at my new job week after next.  “I hope that will be acceptable to you?”  Steve smiled and said, “Of course it will.  I will see you a week from Monday then.  I have a charter that morning so won’t be able to orient you until after 1:30 pm.  Why don’t you take the noon ferry over and stay for dinner.  You can take the late ferry back.  That will give me plenty of time to line out work for you for the week.”  Teri said that would be fine and hung up. 

She had just finished talking with Mr. Worth when Lynn came home.  “Where is mom?” she asked. Teri replied, “She left about an hour ago.  She said she would be back about 5:30 or so.  I think she went to school.  Or maybe she is hanging out someplace with her friends.  What are you plans for this evening?”   Lynn shrugged her shoulders and said, “No plans.  I may go over to Heidi’s later.  I might just stay here with you and mom.  I am not sure what I am going to do.”  “OK, said Teri.  “Just let me know if you leave.  Dinner will be about 6:30.  I don’t know what mom plans for dinner but I am sure she’ll get right on it when she gets back.”  “I’m going to my room,” Lynn said and walked from the kitchen to her room.

Looking at the clock, Teri saw that the hour was almost up.  She got up and headed for the shop.  When she entered she heard her mother moaning and the floor was damp underneath her where the sweat had dripped from her.  She walked up to her mother and turning her to face her said, “Are you ready to assume your new position? “ 

Kathy had been crying and her eyes were red and swollen.  She looked up at her daughter and shook her head yes.  Teri began to let her down and when she reached the floor and the pressure was released on her arms and legs, Kathy nearly screamed with the pain.  It hurt terribly to move her arms and shoulders and her legs were a bundle of cramping muscles. 

Yanking the tape from her mothers’ mouth, Teri pulled the panty gag out of her mouth.  Kathy’s mouth was dry and she worked her tongue around in it for awhile until it was moist enough she felt she could talk.  While she was doing that, Teri had proceeded to release her from the hoist and was untying her bonds. 

“Teri, we can’t do this!  Someone will find out and then what will we do?” her mother said.  “Don’t let anyone find out,” was Teri’s reply.  “I won’t do anything when others are around including Lynn.  You will ostensibly be in charge.  Just be sure not to say or do anything that you think I won’t approve.  That will result in some punishment time for you.  I will only require your servitude when I am home and we are alone.  Hopefully you won’t have done anything to upset me so those times won’t have to be only punishment times.”

Kathy wasn’t sure this could work but it seemed that was the best she could get from Teri at this time.  “I’ll try it this way Mistress but I hope we don’t get caught.” Teri smiled and said, “We won’t if you are careful.  Lynn is home so you will have to quietly go to your room and shower and clean up.  Wear something that won’t obviously show you are wearing no underwear.  Looking apprehensive, her mother said, “No underwear?”  It will be obvious I don’t have a bra on no matter what I wear.”  “I have seen you not wear a bra on occasions in the past,” Teri replied.  “No one even commented on it so I don’t think that will be an issue.  Now go clean up.” 

That evening things went well with the Borders women.  Kathy acted like her old self, Teri was helpful getting dinner and Lynn helped clean up.  When they all retired to the recreation room to watch a little TV things got a little tense as they all realized again that Dave wasn’t there and never would be.  A little after 7:30 p.m. Lynn called Heidi and they made plans to meet at Heidi’s house to watch a new dvd Heidi had rented.  She promised she would be back by 11:00.  Kathy smiled and said, “Thank you for telling me but your nearly 20 now and don’t need to tell me when you are going to be home.   I trust you to do the right things and even if you choose to do something you shouldn’t, I really can’t do much about it anymore.  Have fun.” 

Lynn had no sooner left when Teri walked over to her mother and said, “strip slave.”  “What,” Kathy cried.  “You heard me, strip.”  Kathy sat there for a moment and then giving a big sigh, stood up and removed her sweatshirt and jeans.  She had already taken off her shoes and wasn’t wearing any socks. Once she was naked she was told to stand up.  Taking her tits in both hands, Teri hefted them and then began to caress them.  She took the nipples between her thumb and forefinger and rolled them around gently squeezing and releasing them.  They quickly stood up and were as hard as pebbles.  Teri played with her tits for almost ten minutes and when Kathy finally began to moan in pleasure she let them go and began to caress her shoulders and sides.  She worked her way down her body and finally when Kathy thought she was going to caress her sex she stopped.

“Lie on the couch slave,” was her next order.  “Spread your legs apart.  Put one foot on the floor and the other over the back of the couch.”  This position opened up her cunt completely and Teri could see some moisture around the cunt lips.  Teri caressed her legs from the feet to just below her crotch but didn’t touch her cunt.  She continued this treatments for a long time until Kathy said, “Make me cum Mistress.”  It was at that point that Teri went down on her mother and began to lick and suck her cunt.  Within a very short time, her mother had an explosive orgasm.  She screamed out her pleasure and then nearly passed out from the pleasure.  There were a number of smaller aftershocks as Teri gently brought her down. 

“Why did you do that?” her mother asked.  “To show you that it won’t be all pain being my slave.  I still love you but now I want to be in charge.  Now it's time for you to pleasure me.”  She straddled her mother’s chest and brought her cunt to her mouth.  “You know I really don’t like doing this,” her mother said.  “I know but I want you to so do it!”  Reluctantly Kathy reciprocated and brought Teri off orally.  She wasn’t near as proficient at it as Teri was but finally Teri had a nice cum and got off her mother.  “You need a lot of practice,” she said and got dressed.  I am going to bed so you can do what you want.” Teri left for her bedroom.

This became the routine for the next two weeks.  When Lynn was gone, Kathy was made to work around the house naked.  She was brought off daily and serviced Teri daily as well.  She wasn’t allowed to wear any underwear but other than that she could dress as she wished when Lynn was around or she had to be out in public.  She was only punished a couple of times during this period.  Once she had to clean house naked with clothespins on her nipples.  Another time she had to stand at attention with her hands clasped behind her head as Teri slapped each breast a half dozen times.   They hadn’t received any further calls from HIM and that made both of them very nervous.  Then it was time for Teri to start her new job.

Chapter 11:  The New Job.

Teri took the noon ferry to Anacortes and when it was docking, called Steve.  He answered on the third ring and told her how to get to his office.  He said he was still at the dock but would be there in about thirty minutes.  She said she would meet him there and disconnected.  She was excited and a little nervous about this job.  It was the best paying job she ever had and didn’t want to blow it. The drive took about ten minutes.  The office was locked up so she had to wait in her car for Steve.  He arrived about fifteen minutes later apologizing for not being here when she arrived.  She told him that was all right but she jokingly told him she was going to put the time down on her time card.  He gave a strange look and then said, “You do that.  It was my fault so you should get paid for the time.”  “I was just kidding!” she said.  “I wouldn’t ever do something like that.” 

Steve opened the door for her and let her enter ahead of him into the office.  He noted that she was wearing a knee length skirt and light tan silk blouse.  She had the top two buttons undone so you could just glimpse the beginning of her cleavage and the edge of her lacy bra.  She had pulled her hair back into a pony tail and wore just a hint of makeup.  She had on conservative earrings and a small locket necklace.  She was beautiful! 

He quickly showed her the desk she was to use and then gave her a set of keys which he said opened the office and the business file cabinet.  He had her start up the computer and showed her how to access his website and email.  “Your first order of business is to respond to the emails.  If they want to schedule one of the charter packages, be sure to check the google calendar.  I have added your name to a shared business calendar so you can see dates that are available.  I will check it daily to make sure I know the updated schedule.  If you have any questions, you may text me or if necessary can try to call.  I am usually back at the dock by 4:00 pm so that is a safe time to call.  I will let you explore the files and web site so you can get a general idea of my business.  There are letters of correspondence that Debbie did and some I have done the past several years in the top file cabinet.  It will give you a feel for how I like correspondence to look and read.  Any questions?”  

Teri stood there trying to absorb all he had told her.  She finally said, “You are not going to be here to help initially?”  “No, I have a lot of maintenance work that has fallen behind and need to get working on it.  Remember you can call if you are really unsure of what to do or how to respond.  I assumed you were a competent person and could pick this up quickly just by reading through the files and the website.  Was I wrong?”  “I hope not,” she responded.  “It’s just that I thought I would have a little more time and help knowing what the job was and how you wanted it done.  I’ll do my best.”

“Good,” he said.  “I’ll see you at 6:00 a.m. tomorrow.  I don’t have a charter tomorrow so if you have questions by then, I will be here to help you.  The office closes at 7:00 p.m. during the season which means the hours are from 6:00a.m. to 7:00p.m. In the off season they are from 9:00a.m. to 5:00p.m.

After he left, Teri took a deep breath and thought to herself; Wow, in charge of the office the first day.  She immediately called her mother to tell her she wouldn’t be home until the 9:00 pm ferry and not to hold dinner for her.  Kathy was immediately on guard and asked why. “The working hours for the office are from 6:00a.m. to 7:00p.m. during the charter season.  During the off season, they are from 9:00a.m. to 5:00p.m.  Steve left me in charge of the office already.  He went back to the dock to do some maintenance work on the boats. 

Kathy felt relieved to hear this.  She didn’t really think Steve would make a move on Teri but after her weekend she had some doubts.  “Is there anything you need me to do?  Are you going to take lunch with you or do you get a lunch break?”  Teri laughed and said, “I didn’t even think to ask that. Why don’t you make me a lunch for tomorrow and I’ll find out if I get a break.  I would think I would but if he is out on a charter I might have to have lunch in the office.  Anyway, I’ll tell you more when I get home.” 

Kathy took a breath and tried to relax after Teri disconnected.  She wondered how long the season lasted.  She had to start work at school on Thursday and would be needing to have time to grade papers and get some rest in the evenings.  She hoped she wouldn’t have to stay up late to fix Teri lunches as well.  One good thing about the hours was that she didn’t have to be naked since Teri wasn’t here and Lynn was only home in the evenings although she would be heading for college right after Labor Day which was only a week away. 

Kathy stayed up until Teri got home.  It was after 11:00p.m.  Terry was still excited about the job but knew she needed to get some sleep as she had to be up at 4:30a.m. to catch the first ferry of the day.  Even then she was going to be late since the ferry didn’t get in until 6:00a.m. and it would take her at least ten minutes to drive to the office.  She would have to speak to Steve about this problem. 

She spent about thirty minutes telling her mother about the job and then realized her mother was fully dressed.  This time of night, especially with Lynn in bed, she should have been naked except for a robe in case Lynn did get up and come in to visit.  “You have some punishment coming,” she told her mother.  “Why,” she asked.  “If I have to tell you, it will be doubled,” was Teri’s reply.  Looking at her daughter and then down at herself, she suddenly realized what Teri was talking about.  She had completely forgotten that if she was staying up to visit she should have been naked except for a robe.  Looking down she whispered, “Yes Mistress.” 

Getting up Teri said, “Come with me.  It is time for you and I to go to bed.”  Leading her mother to her room she had her get ready for bed but didn’t let her put on a nightgown.  Instead she made her lie on the bed and tied her hands above her head.  She had her spread her legs wide apart and she tied them to the bottom legs of the bed.  Next she put a perforated ball gag in her mouth and fastened it tightly behind her head.  The last thing she did was put a vibrating egg in her cunt and used the remote to turn it on to a medium low setting.  She was hoping it wouldn’t be enough to let her cum but to keep her aroused until she released her when she left to go to work.  She put a waist and crotch strap on her to keep her from pushing the egg out.  Walking out she said, “See you in the morning.  Sleep tight.”  She turned off the light as she left the room.

Teri immediately went to her room and got ready for bed.  She set her alarm for 4:30a.m.  That was just over four hours from now.  She got into bed and went right to sleep.  She didn’t even have any bad dreams during this short night. 

Waking and groaning when the alarm went off. Teri got up and mostly stumbled her way through her morning rituals.  After a quick shower, she dressed as she had yesterday and went to her mother’s room.  Kathy was twisting and turning and trying to push her hips up to get more stimulation but it wasn’t working.  She hadn’t slept a wink during this long four hour night.  She needed to cum.  The egg had worked exactly as Teri hoped.  It kept her stimulated and on edge but not enough to have an orgasm. 

Walking to the bed she asked her mother if she was ready to be released.  Kathy frantically nodded yes. Teri released the straps holding the egg in and told her mother to push it out.  Kathy pushed with her vaginal muscles and the egg popped out.  It was just barely vibrating now as the battery was getting low.  Setting the egg aside, she released her mother’s legs and arms and said, “You are not to get yourself off.  You are to clean up and clean the egg up and then put in fresh batteries.  You are then to put the Ben Wah balls in your cunt, put on a pair of panties, and wear them all day.  If you are good today and do what you’re told, I will let you cum when I get home tonight.”  Teri turned and walked out of the room.  She had to hurry to catch the ferry. 

Chapter 12:  Teri’s New Master.

By the time Teri made it to the office, it was nearly 6:30 a.m.  Steve was there and seemed irritated at her late arrival.  “I’m sorry I am so late,” she said.  The first ferry doesn’t get here until 6:00 a.m.  It was running almost ten minutes late today which is why I am so late.”  Steve didn’t say anything for almost ten seconds but finally said, “It is lucky I didn’t have a charter today.  I need the office open by 6:00 a.m. during the charter season.  If I had a charter, I would already be halfway to the fishing area by now and the office would be unmanned.”  Teri wanted to say, “how have you covered the past two seasons?” but didn’t.  She just said, “I’m sorry.  I guess staying at home and commuting isn’t going to work during the charter season.  I will start looking for an apartment this weekend.” 

Steve didn’t say anything for a bit but finally said, “I have a charter tomorrow morning and I need you here by six!”  Thinking she might lose this job before she really got started Teri blurted out, “I’ll get a motel room tonight so I can be here!”  “That won’t be necessary,” he replied.  “I have a guest room you can use the rest of this week.  You will be able to go home Friday night since I don’t have charters scheduled for the weekend.  I will expect you here at 6:00 a.m. on Monday though as I do have a charter that morning.  Now, do you have any questions about what and how I want things done? “

Teri breathed a sigh of relief and said, “Not really.   I spent all of yesterday afternoon and evening going through the files and think I have a good idea of what I need to do.  The only question I have is how do you want me to handle lunch?  Should I be making a lunch and eating here or can I take a lunch break and eat out?”  Steve chuckled and said, “You can have up to forty five minutes for lunch but if someone needs to schedule an appointment during their lunch break, you will have to eat later or bring a lunch and eat in. There are a number of emails that need answers or acknowledgement so you need to get to work.”  Teri said, “Yes sir,” and sat down to work on them. 

Steve had already started up the computer so she could get right to work.  It took her most of the morning to deal with the emails and snail mail.  It was nearing 12:20 when Steve said, “Take a break and lets have lunch.  It is on me today.”  Teri smiled and said, “You don’t have to take me out.  I brought a lunch today since I didn’t know how I was expected to deal with them.”

“Nonsense,” Steve replied.  “I won’t make this offer often so you better take advantage of it.”  “Okay,” she said and stood up to leave.  Steve noticed her attire was the same as yesterday and decided that over lunch he would talk to her about what he expected in the way of office dress.  He took her arm and escorted her to his Escalade and drove her to a small out of the way café on the South side of Anacortes.  Teri had never been here before and in fact didn’t even know it existed.  Seeing the surprised look on her face he said, “Small business but the best lunch specials in town.”  He escorted her in and took her to a table in the rear well separated from the other tables.  There were still a few people left over from the lunch rush but they had the place nearly to themselves. 

Once they were seated, Steve ordered the lunch special for both of them.  “What is it?” Teri asked.  “It doesn’t matter.  You will like it.” He replied.  She was a little surprised by his audacity to order for her without asking her first but decided not to push the issue this time.  She was still trying to secure her position with him. 

While they waited, Steve said, “Teri, I want to talk to you about your attire.  You look great and very professional but I run a charter business not some fancy office business.  Most of my customers are men in their mid forties and up.  Occasionally they will bring a son or nephew or something but most of the time it is just a bunch of middle aged men out for a good time.  Debbie and I learned early on that it really helped the business if she dressed a little sexy.  I am going to take you shopping this afternoon and buy you clothes more suited to what I want you to wear.  Since you didn’t come prepared to stay overnight we will pick up some basic necessities as well.  Things like toothbrush, toothpaste, comb, shampoo etc.  I will cover the cost this time.  You can call it your pay for waiting for me yesterday.”  He smiled as he finished and looked at her. 

She was shocked at this revelation and said, “I’m not sure about this.  What do you mean a little sexy?”  Smiling he replied,“Oh nothing slutty or totally outrageous but still giving a hint of your assets.  You’ll see when we go shopping.” 

Their lunch came about that time and Teri was a little surprised since it was a chicken pot pie type of dish in a large baking dish. There was also a loaf of fresh baked bread and a small salad.  When she took a bite she couldn’t believe how good it was.  The bread was still warm.  Steve smiled when he saw her really dig into the food once she had taken a taste.  “Their lunch special is really something special isn’t it?” he asked.  Teri, with her mouth full, nodded her head and when she could she said, “It is amazingly delicious!  I’ll have to bring mom and Lynn here the next time they are in Anacortes.  How did you ever find this place?”  “I didn’t,” he replied.  “Debbie was a good friend of the owner and brought me here just after we were married.  We came here often just for their lunch special.  They don’t do dinners. They serve a breakfast starting at 5:30 a.m. and then lunch.  They close at 3:30 p.m.” 

They didn’t talk much after that.  They just ate their lunch and savored the taste.  When they have both finished Steve said, “Let’s go shopping.”  He got up and gently took Teri by the arm and steered her towards the door.  “Don’t you have to pay?” Teri asked.  “I have an account here and they bill me at the end of each month.  They don’t do that for most people but a few of us regulars were allowed to charge and pay monthly.”  He then led her to the car and helped her in. 

Once they were back on the main road, Steve turned and headed towards Burlington.  There was a mall there with a Nordstroms and that was where he was taking Teri shopping.  When they didn’t turn toward the office Teri said, “You don’t have to buy me any clothes.  I have plenty of clothes at home.  Just tell me what kind of clothes you want me to wear and I’ll find something that is like that in my wardrobe.”  “Steve just smiled and said, “I want to do this.  I know exactly what I want you to wear and it will be much easier if I just buy you a couple of outfits so you can see what I mean by sexier.” 

Teri was getting nervous about this shopping trip but didn’t say anything.  She just sat quietly for the twenty minute ride to the mall.  She was really surprised when Steve parked near the main entrance to the Nordstom department store.  She looked at him and said, “I can’t really afford to shop here.  I have a few things from here that I got for special occasions but their clothes are so expensive.”  “You aren’t paying so just enjoy the experience. 

As they entered the store and headed for the teen/young women’s department, a clerk approached and said, “Welcome back Mr. Worth, how may I help you today?”  “We are looking for some nice skirt and blouse outfits for my new administrative assistant.  Something not too short but about mid-thigh.  The blouse needs to be a v neck style.  We also want to see some nice dress type shorts also about mid-thigh or above.  Once we have found the clothes we will need to move into the lingerie section for some panties and bras. 

Teri was shocked that he was a known customer in the women’s department but more shocked by the fact that it appeared he would be choosing her clothes without consulting her.  She felt very ill at ease now but still followed them to an area with skirts. 

She turned to Teri and said, “You are a size 6 aren’t you?”  Teri just nodded her head yes.  She was too surprised to speak.  How did the clerk know what size she wore.  Taking several skirts from the rack she said to Teri, “The dressing room is right over here.  I’ll help you.”  “I can try them on by myself,” Teri said.  The clerk looked at Steve and he just shrugged so the clerk said, “Very well.  We will just wait here for you to change.” 

Teri took the skirts to the dressing room and quickly put the first one on.  She was shocked when it barely came to mid-thigh.  She didn’t wear skirts this short!  She would have to be very careful when she sat.  She was sure it would ride up even more and it wouldn’t take much for someone to see her panties if she crossed her legs or moved just wrong.  As she looked in the mirror, she almost decided she couldn’t go out there is such a short skirt even if it cost her the job.  Turning around and viewing herself from the side and back she finally decided to go out to show them the skirt was too small. 

Teri was glad the store wasn’t very busy which meant she wasn’t likely to be modeling for anyone but Steve and the clerk.  She found them looking at a selection of blouses.  When she approached Steve smiled and said, “Now that is more like it!  This will keep them coming back just to see the beautiful assistant.”  Teri said, “I can’t wear something like this!  It is way too short.  Are you sure it is a 6?”  The clerk looked at her reproachfully and said, “Yes dear.  It is a size 6.  This is the style for this particular line.  It was designed to show off the legs.  You look wonderful in it!  The color goes well with your complexion.  Now try the other two on and then you can try on these blouses.” 

Teri looked at the selection of blouses and had a sinking feeling.  They were very sheer.  You could almost see through the material.  She would need a chemise under them or else everyone would be able to see her bra encased breasts.  “I will need a chemise to go with those,” she said.  Steve spoke up and said, “I don’t think you will.  By the time we get your lingerie, you will look just the way those randy charter customers like.  Now go try on the other skirts.” 

Walking back to the change room, she decided she couldn’t do this anymore.  She was going to put her clothes on and tell Steve she couldn’t dress this way and if that meant she lost the job that was the way it was going to be.  Teri had no sooner entered the change room when she heard her cell phone ringing. 

She quickly retrieved it from her purse and opened it up.  She didn’t recognize the number but when she answered she had to sit down on the bench in the dressing room.  It was HIM!  “Well Cunt, I hear your new Master took you shopping and you don’t like his choice of dress for you.  He called me and said he thought you were trained.  If you don’t serve him as you would me, I will have to take you back for re-training. Do you understand?”   In a shaking voice she said, “Yes Sir, I understand.  I didn’t know Steve was to be my Master.  He didn’t say anything or indicate that I was to be his slave.  I am sorry.  I will behave and wear whatever he wants me to wear.”  “I don’t want to get another call about you.  If I do, you will be brought to me for further training.”  The line went dead after he spoke that warning. 

Teri was now terrified.  She didn’t know what to do.  She couldn’t believe Steve was a member of the Organization but her first Master and trainer just said Steve was her new Master so he must be.  If he was, why would he call the police and report my abduction and ransom?  There were a myriad of thoughts running around in her head. 

She shook her head and quickly took off the first skirt and put on the second one.  She hurried back to Steve and the clerk who were now in the lingerie section.  Standing before them, she said, “Does this skirt work as well as the first one?”   Steve looked up at her and smiled.  “It is fine.  Now try on the last one.”  “Yes Sir,” she replied and headed back to the dressing room.  The third skirt was just a little shorter than the other two but not by much.  She knew she would show her pantied ass if she bent over from the waist.  On inspection, It too was found satisfactory.  

She was given three blouses of the same semi-transparent material and told to leave on the current skirt and try on the blouses.  “Yes Sir,” she said and again headed for the dressing room.  This time when she walked out, you could make out her bra encased tits under the material.  Teri was terribly embarrassed.  It felt like she was walking around the store almost naked.  At least that is how she felt about what she was wearing. 

They looked her over carefully and Steve said, “Yes, that is much better. Now you need to put on these panties and this bra.  You are to wear this skirt but use the light blue blouse.”  He handed her a demi-bra and a pair of French cut hip hugger type of panties.  Teri looked at them and then at Steve.  She was begging him with her eyes not to have to wear these things in public but he pretended he didn’t notice.  Reluctantly she went back to the dressing room to change into what he wanted. 

When she had put on the bra, panties, skirt and blouse and looked at herself in the mirror she was horrified.  With the light shining through the blouse you could actually see her breasts.  The bra barely covered her nipples.  She was afraid she might get arrested for indecent exposure.  Taking a deep breath she stepped out of the dressing room. 

Steve and the clerk were actually standing just outside the dressing area.  Thank God, she thought to herself.  She was unconsciously hunching over a little to try and hid her tits.  “Stand up straight Teri.  We need to see how things fit and look.”  She turned red but did as she was told.  The clerk slowly walked around her; checking the fit of the clothes from all angles.  When she had finished, Steve said, “Bend over and grab your ankles.”  “What!” Teri almost shouted.  “I’m sorry, but did I hear you question me?” he replied.  Turning almost red from her ankles to her forehead, Teri bent at the waist and grabbed her ankles.  “Perfect, he said.  Those panties are just right for showing off her ass.

She was now terribly confused.  Why was he saying things like that in front of the clerk?  Wouldn’t the clerk think that was odd and ask some incriminating questions?  Steve didn’t seem to be worried about it so she continued to hold the position until he said she could stand up.  Teri looked at the clerk and was surprised to see her smiling at her.  What is going on here, she asked herself. 

They could see the questions in her eyes so finally Steve said, “Gwen here has been a family friend for a long time.  She always waited on Debbie and I when we shopped here for her clothes.  She knows about our little games and assumed when I came in with you that you had agreed to become a player of the same games.  I explained you were new to it but really were interested in delving into it so I had agreed to help you.  That is why she isn’t shocked by what I have been doing, nor what you are being asked to wear.  Now, go pick up the rest of the things while I go with Gwen and pay for the purchases.  Wear what you are wearing out of the store.  You will spend the rest of today in that outfit.”  “Yes Sir,” she said and went back into the dressing room to gather up her own clothes and the new ones she was going to be expected to wear now.

As they were walking out of the store Steve told her to stand tall and pull her shoulders back.  You are a beautiful woman and I want to show you off as much as possible without getting arrested.  “Yes Sir,” she replied as she pulled her shoulders back and stood as tall as she could.  She knew she was quite a sight but was also a little proud of her beauty so decided since she didn’t have a choice to make the most of the situation.  Once they were in the car he said, “Pull up your skirt.  I want to see your panties.”  Without hesitation she lifted herself off the seat and pulled the skirt up around her waist.  “Tuck it in the waistband.  I don’t want it falling back and obscuring the view.“  Teri complied and sat there with her panties showing. 

When they reached the office it was only 4:00 p.m. but Steve told her to stay in the car.  He was closing the office early today.  We have some things to talk about and some rules to go over.  It was just a few minutes before he was back and in the car.  “Sir, may I ask a question?”  “yes, what is it?” he replied.  “What about my car?  Shouldn’t I take it to your house?”  “He paused a moment and then said, “You can come over later and get it.  It is only two blocks to my home and I want to get you settled as soon as possible now.  While we are going there, you need to call your mother and tell her you will be staying here for the next three nights.  Tell her you will see her Friday night.” “Yes Sir, she said and began dialing her mother. 

“Why do you have to stay over there?”  “Steve said you could commute.”  These were the first questions her mother asked after Teri told her she was staying in Steve’s guest room for the next three nights.  “The first reason is that I am too late for work during this time of year and secondly, I don’t get enough sleep having to take the first ferry over and the last ferry back.”  “I don’t like this, Kathy said.  Make sure you lock to door to your room! “  Laughing Teri replied, “I will be fine.  Quit worrying about me.  I am 22 years old and can take care of myself.l  I will tell you all about it Friday night.  I need to get back to work.  See you Friday.”  She disconnected then and turned to Steve.  “Very good, he said.  You handled that just right.”  Shortly they turned into the long driveway to his home.

Chapter 13:  Learning the Ropes.

Steve opened the garage doors as they approached them and he drove right in.  He closed the doors as soon as they were inside and turned to Teri.  “You need to have a little background on me and I am sure you have a lot of questions for me.  Let’s start with my background.  Debbie and I got into the bdsm scene right after we met.  We discovered we both enjoyed it and shortly after we were married, it became our lifestyle.  She became my full time 24/7 slave. 

We started out not knowing anything about it but learned a lot over the next twenty five years.  She found out she enjoyed pain as an aphrodisiac so it became a routine part of our lives.  Gwen thought we only played at it occasionally.  We led people to believe that, but in private it was a full time slave/master relationship. 

When she died, a large part of my life was gone.  I tried finding some other partners and played a few scenes with others we knew were into it but it was never the same.  I wanted someone 24/7 whom I controlled right down to when they could take care of their bodily functions.  I also found I have a sadistic streak and like to inflict pain sometimes.  Sometimes it is the only way I can find sexual relief but I don’t need it all the time. 

When your mother shared what had happened to you, I couldn’t  believe such an organization existed.  Debbie and I had lived in the lifestyle and had never heard of such a group.  I reported it to the police but when they called back a day later and said they couldn’t find out anything and that my information was false, I thought there really might be something to it.  So I began to do some gentle searching and contacting various people including all the charters I had had the few weeks before your mother came to me. 

There was one man from New York whom I remember sharing some of my memories with.  I contacted him and thanked him for the “gift” of your mother.  I didn’t hear anything back for several days but finally I got a phone call and it was the client.  He asked what I was talking about and I told him.  I also told him that Debbie and I had lived a 24/7 lifestyle and that I was hoping to find another partner to share that lifestyle with.  He was silent for a bit and finally said, “Call this number.  Tell him you are looking for a trained slave and that I recommended you call him.  He will get you what you need.  It may cost quite a bit but he has never failed us yet.  He then hung up.   I called the number and got a man who called himself a recruiter and trainer.  I told him what I wanted.  He said he thought he could find what I needed.  A day later he called back and said you would be coming to serve me as a slave.  I needed to present it as a job offer but once you were here, you would do what I wanted. 

I was shocked it was you.  I had thought you were ransomed and free.  So I thought why not see if it is true.  That same day I heard about your dad.  Now I was really shocked.  I truly hoped it was an accident.  I didn’t want to be responsible for his death because I had called the police a week earlier.  That brings us to the here and now.” 

Teri, listened to all of this and began to cry.  Between her sobs she said, “You really are a bastard!  You didn’t really have a job for me after all.  It was all a ploy to get me here and in the process you destroyed our family!” “That is not true Teri!  The job is real.  You will get paid.  It is the job Debbie used to do. I really didn’t believe your mother or I wouldn’t have gone to the police.  I was trying to help you! It doesn’t really matter now anyway.  What is done is done.  You belong to me now so you better accept that or your life will be filled with lots of pain.” 

“How much did you pay for me?” Teri asked.  His reply shocked her at first but as she thought about it, realized that it was what he told her and her mother when he released them.  “I didn’t have to pay anything for you.  He said it was your punishment for causing the Organization a minor problem they had to take care of.

Teri had quit crying and now just sat in the car waiting for Steve to tell her what to do.  She had decided she would do what she was told and at least make a pretense of subjugating herself to him.  She needed time to figure out a way to get even with him without jeopardizing her mother or Lynn. 

Steve just sat and looked at her for several minutes before he said, “Here are the basic rules:

       When in the house you will be naked at all times.  All work inside the house will be done naked including cooking.         You will sleep on the floor at the foot of my bed unless invited to sleep with me.         

       While in the house I will control every aspect of your life. 

       You may only speak to respond to a question, ask a clarifying question, or ask for permission to speak normally.         When outside the house, I will dictate what you wear. 

       And lastly, you will do anything I tell you to do no matter how you feel about it or how distasteful or embarrassing it        is to you.” 

“If you follow these rules, your life will be fairly easy.  I am not a harsh Master but do demand obedience.  I will punish you for infractions of the rules or if I feel you haven’t complied in an acceptable manner.  As I said earlier, there will be times I hurt you some because I want to but that will not be often.  When I allow you to go home for a break, I expect you to conduct yourself in a normal fashion.  Only you, your mother, the Organization, the recruiter, and a few others I will include as time goes on will know about your true situation.  Do you understand these rules?”  “Yes Sir, I do,” she answered.  “May I make a request Sir?”  He smiled at her and said, “You may.”  "Would you write these rules down so that I can be sure to memorize them correctly?  I generally know what you said but I don’t want to forget any of them and having them in writing will help.”  Laughing now he said, “I already have them written down for you.  They are on the kitchen table.  Now it is time to go in.”

He got out of the car and went to the door leading to a laundry room and the house proper.  Teri followed but stopped at the door and removed her revealing clothes.  She didn’t know what to do with them so she carried them in with her. Seeing her carrying her clothes he said, “You may put your things on the table for now.  Turn around and stand up straight.  I want to get a good look at your beautiful body.”   Blushing all over, Teri stood up straight and held her hands behind her back.  She tried to put her mind back to the last couple of weeks with the Trainer and how she was able to do anything he told her to do. Steve walked around her and once he was back in front of her he reached out and gently caressed her tits.  Teri fought the urge to pull away and just looked down at his feet. 

Hefting her large tits in his hands he began to squeeze them.  He watched her as she shifted on her feet as the pressure began to turn to pain.  He didn’t let up but added more pressure and finally Teri hissed with the pain.  She looked up at Steve with tears in her eyes but didn’t say a word.  When he saw the tears in her eyes he quit squeezing her tits and slid his hands along her tits until he could grasp her nipples between his thumb and first finger.  He began pinching them hard.  Teri let out a groan but didn’t say a word.  Steve kept up the pressure as tears rolled down her cheeks but still she remained silent.  “Good he thought. She remembers her training.  He let go and said, “Get down on hands and knees and crawl after me.”

He walked down the hall towards his bedroom.  Teri dutifully crawled along behind him.  When he reached the master bedroom he walked to a cabinet along one wall and opened it.  Teri’s eyes got wide as she saw a lot of bdsm implements hanging from pegs and lying along a shelf.  Steve took down two wrist and angles cuffs and told he to lie on the bed with her arms and legs widespread. 

Teri did as instructed and watched as he put the cuffs on her.  Next he went to the cabinet and brought out an attractive gold choker.  It had a built in combination type lock that was part of the scroll design on it. He had her sit up and placed the choker around her neck.  There was a small gold ring on the front and one in the back just behind the lock.  “I am the only one with the combination for this collar. It will stay on you until I take it off.” 

He laid her back down and said, “Don’t move.”  When he returned a few minutes later he had a piercing kit!  Teri began to silently cry.  Dave had removed all the rings the Trainer had put through the piercings he did on them.  He did this the night they got home.  They were reminders of the ordeal they went through especially Teri. 

She didn’t move as he pierced her nipples.  The only sound she made was a hiss of pain as he did each one.  She hoped he wouldn’t pierce her cunt too.  Surprisingly he didn’t.  He removed the kit and put an antiseptic solution on the piercings.  “I will let you pick out the jewelry for these piercings,” he said.  “You can have rings or studs.  Until then these gold rings will do.” Teri moaned with pain as he inserted the rings.  He had used alcohol on them to sterilize them and it burned for a long time after he inserted them.  It was nearing 5:00 p.m. so he instructed her to get up, crawl to the kitchen and start fixing some dinner.  You my stand up once you reach the kitchen.  She rolled off the bed and crawled out of the room.  Steve watched her all the way down the hall.  He was secretly proud of her.  His initial training was still evident by her behavior even after year.  He was sure this was going to work out very well for him. 

Teri looked around the kitchen and explored where things were kept.  She found a freezer in a utility room next to the laundry room.  It housed the furnace and freezer and that was all.  Deciding to fix a halibut steak dinner, she proceeded to cook dinner.  When it was done she got down on her hands and knees and began crawling towards the living area or what she assumed was the living area since she could hear a tv coming from that area.  As she rounded the corner she saw Steve sitting in a recliner watching the news.  She crawled over to him and said, “May I speak Sir?”  He reached down and patted her on the head which made her cringe inside but she didn’t move a muscle.  “You may,” he replied.  “Dinner is ready Sir,” she told him. 

Getting up he turned off the TV and headed to the kitchen.  Teri crawled along behind as fast as she could.  When she arrived, Steve was already sitting down at the kitchen table.  She had two places set so she crawled to the other one and was about to get up and sit at the table when he said, “Not tonight slave.  You will eat on the floor.  If I think you are deserving of a place at the table I will invite you.  Otherwise you will eat on the floor like the pet you are.  Crawl over here and turn around.  Sit up straight and put your hands behind you.”

She crawled over next to his chair where he was pointing and turned around.  She sat up on her haunches and put her hands behind her back.  The next thing she knew, he connected her wrist cuffs together.  Once he had her cuffed so she couldn’t use her hands, he had her turn around.  He then placed her food on the floor next to him and said.  I expect it to be cleaned up by the time I am finished.  He turned back to his plate and began eating.  Teri looked at her plate and then with a resigned sigh bent down and began to eat.  It was difficult without her hands but she was able to get it cleaned up pretty quickly.  She knew her face was a mess but she had accomplished the task.  She sat back on her heels and waited for him to finish his food. 

When he was done he looked down at her and almost laughed.  She had bits of food stuck to her forehead and chin and some in her bangs.  He looked at her plate and saw she had cleaned it up.  It looked like she had licked it clean.  He slid his chair back and lowered his pants and underwear.  Teri saw his cock and balls and knew what was coming.  “It is time for your desert.  Come and get it,” he told her.  She moved in front of him and leaned forward and took him into her mouth.  She worked the head of his cock with her tongue.  Sliding it up and down the length and then sucking gently on the head followed by her tongue caressing the sensitive rim.  She did this for several minutes and then suddenly swallowed him down her throat and began to do her humming thing.  The feeling was exquisite.  He didn’t last long after that and shot a large load of cum down her throat.  When he was through, he pushed her away and pulled up his pants.  “Clean the kitchen and then come to the living room.” He instructed. 

She waited until he left before standing up.  She had a quandary now.  Her hands were still cuffed behind her.  She knew she wouldn’t be able to clean up the kitchen adequately like this.  She debated about knee walking out to the living room and telling him her problem.  Then she thought better of it.  This was probably just a way to make her fail and he could then punish her.  She decided he really wasn’t a nice man.  In fact she thought, he really is a bastard.  She thought about how she could clean up the kitchen but her first tries were not good.  She ended up dropping silverware and then having to try and pick it up.  Finally she decided if she could at least get her hands in front of her she might be able to do the job.

Lying back down on the floor, she pulled her legs over her head.  Then she began to try and pull her arms up towards her hips.  She was able to get them to the top of her butt but she couldn’t get them any further.  Rolling to her side she bent herself backwards as much as she could.   She could feel the muscles in her back and arms straining but now she got enough slack to slide her hands below her butt.  By doubling up she was able to pull them up past her feet and finally her hands were in front of her.  She was breathing heavily but almost shouted with glee when she had accomplished the goal.  Now she was at least able to work with her hands and see what she was doing.  It was slow going but she finally had the kitchen clean enough to pass inspection.  At least she hoped she did.  Now the question was should she crawl using her hands in front of her or should she try to get them back behind her and knee walk to the living room.  About then she heard Steve holler, “Get your ass in here.  What’s taking you so long?” 

She decided she better try to get them behind her.  Reversing the process she was just able to get them back behind her.  Knee walking, which was slow and hurt her knees, was hard.  She finally made it to the living room and the carpeted area.  Working her way over to him she stopped in front of him and sat back on her heels.

He looked down at her and said, “Spread your knees.  I want to be able to see your cunt which by the way you will shave completely bare in the morning.”  Keeping her eyes down, she said, “Yes Sir.”Steve watched her for a moment and then said, “I am going to check the kitchen.  I hope you  did a good job.  If I am not satisfied I will punish you.”

When he got to the kitchen he was surprised.  It was spotless.  Now how did she do this he wondered.  He tried to find something out of place but it was really clean.  He wanted to be somewhat fair and since he didn’t think she would be able to do this with her hands cuffed behind her, decided not to try and find some miniscule dirt or error.

On returning to the living room, he found Teri still sitting on her heels but with her legs wide spread and her cunt on display.  Again he thought how well he had trained her during her thirty days with him.  He sat down and told her to stand in front of him.  She awkwardly got up and moved to stand right in front of him.  That put her cunt at his face level.  As he leaned forward he said, “I don’t know how you did it but you did a very good job with the kitchen.  You deserve a reward.

He then leaned forward and began to lick her cunt.  Grabbing her ass he pulled her tight to his mouth and spent the next ten minutes giving her great oral sex.  She was panting and running fluids when he finally pulled his mouth from her cunt and said, “You are not to cum until I give you permission.”  Oh no, Teri thought.  I can’t go much longer.  This must be the way he plans to make me fail so he can punish me. 

She fought the rising tide of passion and then asked him if she could speak.  He pulled away from her cunt and smiled up at her.  “You may speak.”  “Please Sir, let me cum.  I have worked hard to be perfect for you but I can’t hold out any longer.  Please let me cum!”   His answer was to go back to eating her out.  It wasn’t long before she knew she was going to fail.  She was fighting it as hard as she could but was not going to win.  Just as she started to cum he said, “Cum slave.  Cum hard!”

She screamed out her release and drenched his face with her fluids.  It lasted almost two minutes and she thought for a bit she might even pass out the sensations were so strong.  Steve said, “I’ll meet you in the bedroom,” and left.  Teri painfully knee walked to the bedroom and went to the foot of the bed.  She knew better than to ask him to uncuff her so she just lay down.  Steve had watched her and decided he would let her take care of her nightly functions.  She had been very good tonight. 

He got out of bed and unfastened the cuffs.  “Take care of your nightly duties and then crawl back here,” he said.  Breathing a sigh of relief, she brought her hands around in front of her and crawled to the bathroom.  After taking a piss she stood up and using a spare washrag, cleaned herself up as much as possible.  She would have liked to take a shower but wasn’t sure that was allowed as part of her nightly duties.  Crawling back to the foot of the bed she lay down.  Steve reached down to the foot of his bed and pushed the blanket that was there off the bed and onto her.  “You may use the blanket tonight.”  He turned off the light and was soon asleep.Teri lay there with her mind in a whirl.  She had to figure a way out of this without incurring the wrath of the Organization or the Master/Trainer.  Eventually she fell into a fitful sleep.

Teri was to learn the morning routine the next morning.  When the alarm went off, Steve rolled over and shut it off.  Turning on a lamp he said, “Slave get up here and wake me up properly.  Teri wasn’t sure what that meant but she had an idea.  She crawled on the bed and pulled down the covers.  Steve had his usual morning woody.  She bent down and began to work on it with her mouth.  Since he needed to piss it took her almost fifteen minutes to get him to cum.  She swallowed it all down and cleaned him up. As he got up and headed for the bathroom he laughed and said, “I would use you as my toilet this morning except I don’t want to get the bed all wet.  I’m sure you wouldn’t be able to keep up with the stream.”  This shocked Teri and she was glad he didn’t require her to do that but was now worried he might decide to use her that way.  “Thank you Sir,” she gratefully replied.  He continued to laugh all the way to the bathroom.  After he was finished, he told her it was her turn and to be sure and shower.  She would be meeting paying customers today and he didn’t want her smelling like a whore.  She was grateful for that and probably spent too long under a hot shower.  When she had finished she crawled to the kitchen.

Steve had made coffee and was making sandwiches to take out on the charter.  “You will do this from now on.  Watch so you can make them this way from now on.  She paid careful attention to how much meat, the kind of meat and what he used for those who didn’t want meat sandwiches.  Then he had her fix them some scrambled eggs and bacon and toast.  He allowed her to sit in the chair this morning and told her to eat quickly as they had to be at the office in thirty minutes.  She quickly finished and gathering up the plates and things,, put them in the dishwasher. 

While she was doing this, Steve went to the bedroom and got out the outfit he wanted her to wear today.  Of course the panties and bra were the same ones he chose yesterday since they were the only ones he bought her.  He had her wear one of the short skirts but then surprised her by telling her to wear the blouse she came to work in yesterday.  Teri quickly got dressed.  When she started to crawl out of the bedroom Steve stopped her and said, “Stand up.”  She stood up at attention while he unbuttoned the top three buttons on the blouse.  Now if she leaned forward much, anyone looking would get a good view of as much of her tits as was showing above the bra.  She knew it was too good to be true, she thought.  She started to get back down but he said, “We don’t have time for you to crawl.  You may walk.”  “Thank you Sir,” she responded. 

She was introduced to the four men who were in the charter.  They gave her very appreciative looks but she pretended to ignore them and start up her computer.  The morning went like a normal morning and it was soon afternoon.  Teri hadn’t fixed a lunch and she wasn’t told she could leave so she did the next best thing.  She called a local deli that delivered and had them send over a sandwich, ice tea and some chips. 

The charter returned about 4:00 p.m.  They were very happy with the day.  Each of them had got a nice halibut and several other nice bottom fish.   Now they were ready to party.  One of them jokingly or at least she hoped it was a joke, asked her if she wanted to party with them?  She looked at Steve to see if she could get a clue on how he wanted her to answer.  He pretended to not hear the comment.  She smiled sweetly at him and said, “I’d love to but my mother is going to pick me up after work and we are celebrating her birthday.”  He laughed and said, “Well to bad. We could have had a lot of fun. Wish your mom a happy birthday for us.”  They left shortly after that.  Steve came over to her and actually gave her a fatherly type hug.  “Nice Job!  You handled that perfectly.” 

At 7:00 p.m. they closed up the shop and headed for Steve’s house.  That evening was almost a repeat of the day before except he didn’t hurt her breasts.  In fact, except for having to crawl and eat on the floor, it wasn’t too bad.  She didn’t care to be swallowing his cum all the time or getting fucked in the ass but if this was the routine, she felt she could deal with it. 

Chapter 14:  Going Home.

The next day went the same as the day before.  On Friday morning, Steve told her to take her regular clothes she wore to work on Tuesday.  After the office closed, he had her give him a blow job at the office and then change into what for her had been her normal clothes.  He gave her a bag with her other clothes in it and said, “Make sure these are cleaned when you come back Sunday night.  You are to also buy another two or three sets of skirts and blouses like the ones we bought as well as some sexy panties and bras.  If you have any thongs or bikini panties, you can wear them instead of the French cut hip huggers.  The bras must not cover too much of you tits.  Enjoy your two days off.” 

Teri caught the last ferry to the islands.  She knew she had an unpleasant chore ahead of her.  Telling her mother that Steve was her Master now would not be easy.  Before her mother had spent the weekend with him, she had considered him a friend and supporter.  Then he was just a supporter.  Now she feared her mother might end up doing something stupid again and things would get worse.  Her mother would become a slave on the open market and Lynn would be captured and sold as well. 

When she got home, her mother was waiting up for her.  This time she was wearing a robe but was naked underneath it.  Teri actually smiled as she saw this.  Lynn had left for college two days before and her mother had started school yesterday.  Her mother should have been naked but Teri had made a decision when her circumstances had changed and decided to release her mother from being her slave.  She was tempted to dominate her one more time but chose instead to give her a hug.

Kathy hugged her and then stepped back to look at her.  She saw she was wearing the same clothes as she left with three days before.  “Did you wear those clothes all three days?” she asked.  Teri laughed and said, “of course not.  Steve bought me some new ones.  He said they were more appropriate to impress his clientele.  “What kind is that?  I think you look very professional the way you are.  How are they different?”  her mother asked.  Teri had hoped to have more time before she told her mother that Steve was her new Master but realized she couldn’t put it off any longer.  She took her mother by the shoulders and said, “I’ll explain everything.  Just sit down and listen.  Kathy was now very worried.  She knew something was wrong! 

Taking a deep breath Teri said, “HE called me while we were buying clothes and told me that Steve was my new Master and that I was to treat him as I was trained to serve a master.  “What!” she almost screamed.  Teri sat beside her mother and put her arms around her and told her everything Steve had told her. She told her mother it wasn’t that bad.  He really only hurt her once and as long as she was obedient he wasn’t too demanding.  She told her she was still being paid and that she had free time to do as she wished but when he was in Anacortes she was under his complete control.  He seemed to have a fairness about him but he did admit he had a sadistic streak and would hurt her on occasion.  “It could be worse,” she told her mother.   “I could have been recaptured and placed on the open slave market and ended up in a foreign country.  This way you and Lynn are safe and I have some freedom.” 

Kathy began to cry and hold onto Teri.  “I am so sorry,” she said.  “I thought I could trust Steve and didn’t see any other way to help us.  How can I make it up to you Mistress,” she said.  Teri hugged her mother and said, “I have decided you are my mother only.  I am not your mistress.  I started that again because I was mad.  I felt you were responsible for Dad’s death and needed to be punished.  I was wrong.  I know that now.  Steve isn’t a terrible master and as long as things don’t get any worse, I can deal with it.  Now let us enjoy the next two days together.”  She took her mother by the hand and led her to her bedroom.  “Go to bed.  I will see you in the morning.”  Kathy, with tears in her eyes said, “Yes dear,” and went to bed. Teri did the same, thinking  this crisis was now past. 

In the morning, Kathy woke first and prepared a traditional Border breakfast of Waffles and sausage.  When Teri awoke, she smelled the wonderful aromas of cooking sausage and coffee and immediately went to the kitchen.  She didn’t put on a robe but just went in her panties and sleep shirt.  When she walked in the kitchen she was surprised to see her mother fixing breakfast naked.  “What are you doing?” she asked.  “I told you I wasn’t going to be your mistress anymore.”  “I just wanted to make sure you really meant that.  I am willing to continue that relationship if you want.  If you can be a slave to someone, then I guess I can too,” was her mother’s reply.  “I would rather be your slave than be one to someone else.” 

Teri walked over and gave her a hug.  It was then that Kathy noticed the rings in her nipples.  She grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt and lifted it up to see Teri’s tits.  “Oh no,” slipped out before she could think.  “Did Steve do this to you?”   Teri looked at her mother and calmly said, “Yes he did.  He gave me a choice to have rings or studs.  He put the rings in for now but if I would rather have studs he will get some and replace the rings.  They are still sore and tender but healing nicely.” 

Kathy’s face suffused with anger and she began making ridiculous threats against Steve.  “I’ll cut his balls off for this,” she nearly screamed.  “I’ll make him eat them.  I’ll, I’ll, I’ll” she sputtered to a stop.  Teri couldn’t help herself and began to laugh.

“Relax mom.  It is no big deal.  Many young women today are having all kinds of piercings.”  Teri’s laughter finally broke through Kathy’s anger and she began to laugh as well.  “I would do those things if I thought I could get away with it,” she said.  “I thought Steve was a friend but I no longer want anything to do with him.”  Teri got quiet and looking intently at her mom said, “You must treat him as you always have.  I don’t know what he might do if he thought you were going to be a problem for us.  He now has a connection to a member of the Organization and could cause us great harm.  Kathy looked a little startled at this comment and got very quiet.  She didn’t say anything for a long time and then finally said, “You are right.  I’ll tread lightly.”

By now the breakfast was ready so they sat down and ate.  Neither of them saying a word until both of them had finished.  Then Teri said, ”I have to go shopping for some more clothes like the ones Steve bought me.  I am going to catch the noon ferry and go to the mall.  Do you want to go along?”  Her mother smiled and said, “I’d love to.”  They both headed for their bedrooms to get dressed for town. 

When they got to the mall, Teri headed for Nordstoms.  Her mother was surprised and said, “We don’t usually shop there.  The clothes are very expensive.”  “I know,” replied Teri, “but Steve wants me to buy skirts and blouses like he got me earlier. This is the only store I know that carries them.  I only need a couple more skirts and blouses and two more bras. I have enough of the type of panties he wants me to wear.” 

As they neared the young women section, Gwen saw them coming and hurried over to wait on them.  “Back already?” she asked.  “Blushing, Teri said, “Steve wants me to get a couple more skirts and blouses like the ones he chose last week.”  Gwen looked at my mother and then back at me.  “Who is helping you today?” she asked.  I apologized for not introducing my mother to her.  She looked surprised and said, “Will she be assisting you today?” 

Now it was my turn to be surprised.  I wasn’t sure what she meant unless she was asking if my mother would be helping choose them.  “No,” I said.  I just need your help in finding items like we bought earlier.”  Gwen smiled, almost an evil smile, and said, “I’ll just get a couple of outfits for you.  Why don’t you go to the dressing room.  I will bring them to you.” 

Teri and Kathy moved to the dressing area and while they were waiting Teri’s cell phone rang.  She saw it was Steve and wondered what he wanted.  She answered and just listened.  She turned white after a bit and finally said, “Yes Sir, I will.” 

She was trembling when she disconnected and had to sit down on the bench.  “Who was that?” her mother asked.  “Steve.  He received a call from Gwen to find out for sure what kind of clothes I was to purchase this time.  He told me I was to listen to her and follow all her instructions as if it was him giving them.  I want you to leave and go shop somewhere else.  I will meet you in about an hour at the food court.” 

“I think I had better stay here.  You don’t look like you are feeling well and I want to see what it is that Steve wants you to wear.”  “Please leave mother!” Teri begged.  “I am afraid what is going to happen will be embarrassing for me and I don’t want you here to watch.  I’ll show you what I had to buy when we get home tonight.  Please, please, please go now!  I will be alright.  Nothing really bad will happen to me.”

Kathy looked at her daughter and then shrugged her shoulders and left.  Shortly after that, Gwen entered the dressing room with the clothes.  She didn’t waste any time giving orders.  “Strip!” she said as she hung up the outfits.   Standing up, Teri began to remove her clothes.  She removed her jeans and shirt and then waited for Gwen to give her an outfit to try on.  Without warning, Gwen slapped her face hard. “Strip I said.  That means everything.” 

With tears in her eyes, Teri removed her bra and panties.  Gwen reached out and hefted her breasts and roughly manipulated the rings.  Hissing with pain, Teri put up her hands to stop Gwen but dropped them back to her side when she said, “Steve said I was in charge today and you would do what I said.  He also told me I could punish you if you weren’t obedient.  She released the rings and picked up Teri’s panties.  “Stuff these in your mouth slave.”  She shoved the panties into her mouth and said, “Keep them there.  I am going to punish you for not following orders and for trying to stop me from touching you.” 

She grabbed both rings and twisted them sharply.  Teri screamed and her hands came up reflexively to try and relieve the pain.  Gwen just smiled a sadistic smile and twisted them harder.  “Put your hands on your head and keep them there.”  Blood began to run down her tits as the twisting tore loose the healing.  When Gwen realized she was bleeding she stopped twisting them and got a tissue out of her pocket.  She gave it to Teri saying, “Use this to keep the blood from getting on the floor or bench.  Teri took the tissue and held it against her tortured nipples.  Moving it back and forth between the two she was able to get the bleeding stopped after just a few minutes.  Stay here just like you are.  I have to get some tape for those tits of yours now.  Can’t have you bleeding on the clothes”, was the only comment Gwen made before leaving Teri standing there with tears coursing down her cheeks.  When she came back she had a small first aide kit.  She removed several gauze pads and some adhesive tape.  Putting the gauze over the nipples and rings she taped it tightly in place.  “Now, are you ready to do what you are told?”  Teri nodded her head as she still had her panties in her mouth.  “Good.  Leave the panties in your mouth just in case I need to hurt you again. Now, try on these two outfits.  Teri quickly put the blouse and skirt on.  She stood up straight and let Gwen inspect her.  She was told to walk back and forth in the little room and then bend over and grab her ankles.  When she did this, the short skirt rode up the back of her thighs so that the bottom of her ass was visible.  “Spread your legs,” was the next order.  She spread them wide apart but maintained her bent over position.  Now all of her private area was visible. 

Gwen stepped up behind her and ran her finger down her ass crack and through her cunt lips to her clit.  She rolled her clit back and forth and soon Teri was wet between her legs and moaning in pleasure.  “You like that don’t you cunt?”  Teri nodded her head yes.  It wouldn’t take too much more for her to have a great orgasm.  Just as she was about to cum, Gwen quit playing with her and slapped her ass hard.  “Stand up and put your hands on your head.”Standing up, Teri raised her hands and put them on top of her head.  She was still breathing hard and needing relief.  She looked at Gwen who stood back for a moment and then came up to her and unbuttoned three buttons on the blouse.  She pulled the lapels back exposing most of Teri’s chest.  The only thing not visible was her nipples.  If she leaned forward then all of the tits were visible. 

This outfit was exactly what Steve wanted Gwen thought.  He will be pleased.  She had Teri take off this one and put on the other one.  She went through the same routine again.  Having Teri walk and then bend over.  Once again she brought her to the brink of orgasm and stopped just before she was able to cum.  The blouse was opened as before and Gwen stepped back.  This time she took a picture with her Cell and sent it to Steve.  Within just a few minutes he replied that the outfit was perfect. 

Gwen gathered up Teri’s regular clothes and the other outfit and started out of the dressing room.  “Come with me,” she ordered.  Teri was aghast.  She couldn’t walk out into the main store dressed like this!  Nordstroms wouldn’t like it she was sure.  When she hesitated, Gwen reached out and gave her nearest tit a sharp jab. “Now cunt,” was the order.  Blushing a bright red, Teri followed her to the lingerie section where she was given two push-up half bras to add to her pile.  Then they went to the checkout stand.  Several people were at the checkout so Teri had to stand in line wearing a very short skirt, an opaque blouse open to mid chest with no bra or panties waiting for her turn to check out.  The other women kept staring at her and Teri couldn’t look them in the eyes.  When she finally got up to the counter, Gwen was waiting for her.  Just as she gave her credit card to her, Gwen dropped it. 

Now Teri was nearly in tears.  She knew Gwen wanted her to bend over to pick it up.  That would show everyone standing in line her cunt, ass, and tits.  Instead Teri said, “I’m sorry.  I’ll get it.”  She knelt straight down without bending.  Her skirt rode high up her thighs but nothing showed.  She did however show her tits to the women directly behind her as she picked up the card.  She knew they had seen them as she heard one of them gasp. 

Smiling she handed the card to Gwen again.  If she dropped it this time, the other customers would know it was on purpose and she could get in trouble.  She glared at Teri who only smiled sweetly at her and after signing the slip, picked up her packages and walked out. 

She went to the nearest ladies room and quickly got her regular clothes out to put on.  She wasn’t surprised to find her bra and panties missing.  That really didn’t matter as the jeans and shirt would easily cover her up and no one would really know she was naked underneath them.  Well they might if she ran and her tits bounced but otherwise it would be hard to tell. 

She found her mother at the food court.  They each ordered a salad from one of the vendors and sat down to eat.  It was nearing 3:00 p.m. and they had to hurry to make the 4:30 p.m. ferry.  They didn’t talk much as they ate but on the way back to the ferry Kathy said, “Alright, tell me what happened.”  Teri tried to smile but it was a poor effort and said, “I’ll tell you when we get home.”  Kathy knew something bad had happened to her. 

They just made the ferry and by 5:45 p.m. were back home.  As soon as they were in the house and had deposited the bags, Kathy said, “Now, What happened?”   Teri didn’t say anything.  She just unbuttoned her shirt and took it off.  Then she undid her pants and took them off.  Except for her shoes and socks she was standing naked in front of her mother.  She also saw the tape and gauze on her nipples. 

Kathy was outraged.  She couldn’t believe that in a store like Nordstoms something like this could happen.  “What did she do to you?”  “She made me undress completely.  At first, I thought she meant my jeans and shirt but when she said strip she meant that.  She then roughly pulled on the rings and when I put my hands up to stop her she reminded me I was supposed to do what she said.  The next thing that happened was she put my panties in my mouth and took hold of the rings and twisted hard.  I have never felt such pain except when the Trainer punished me with the Tens Unit.  I screamed and tried to pull her hands away.  She just twisted harder and made me put my hands on my head.  I started bleeding which is why she stopped.  She then went and got the first aid kit and put the gauze and tape on them.  I had to try on each outfit and then bend over.  She fingered me until I was ready to cum and then would stop.  She did this with both outfits.  The last embarrassment was when she made me wear one of the outfits to the checkout stand.  There was a long line and I had to wait in it to check out.  After I paid and got out of the store, I went to the nearest ladies room and changed back only she had kept my bra and panties. Now you know the whole sordid thing.”

Kathy was crying by this time and moved to hold Teri.  “I’m so sorry all this is happening.  I can’t seem to do anything about it.  Every time I try, I just make it worse!”  Teri wrapped her arms around her mother and said, “None of this is your fault.  It is the fault of the recruiter/trainer.  As she held her mother she became aware of her nakedness and tried to disengage from the hug.  Her mother wouldn’t let her go. 

“What are you doing mom?” She asked.  “I want you to be my Mistress tonight.  I want to serve you and give you what you wanted so badly earlier this afternoon.  Please let me do this.”  Teri was shocked.  “You don’t have to do this.  I don’t want to be your Mistress anymore.  That was forced on us by the Trainer.  We need to leave the past alone.”  “Please her mom begged.  Let me be your slave tonight?” 

Teri was torn by indecision.  Finally she looked at her mother and said, “Strip.”  “Yes Mistress,” was the reply as her mother stripped out of her clothes.  Teri spent the rest of the afternoon and evening being pampered and catered to by her mother.  She gave her several orgasms and wouldn’t let Teri reciprocate.  “This is your night,” was what she was told. 

By bedtime, Teri was so relaxed she could hardly get up to get ready for bed.  Her mother helped her to her room and when she had taken care of her night time rituals, she put antiseptic cream on her abused nipples.  Her mother helped her put on her night shirt and panties and then actually tucked her in bed.  She kissed her goodnight and quietly left the room.  Teri had already drifted off to sleep. 

The next morning neither of them spoke about yesterday or that night.  Instead they spent an entire day doing what they would have normally done if things hadn’t changed.  Teri had to catch the 5:30 p.m. ferry back to Anacortes and Steve.  She arrived back at Steve’s place by 7:00 p.m.  As she entered the house she stopped in the foyer and stripped.  Then she crawled into the house in search of Steve. 

Chapter 15:  The Return and a Surprising Proposal.

She found him in the study working on the computer.  When she crawled over to his chair he looked down and smiled.  “Good girl,” was all he said as he went back to work on the computer.  He reached down and absently ruffled her hair.  Just as he might reach down and pet a dog.  Teri was irritated by his casual treatment but didn’t say anything.  She just watched as Steve worked at the computer.  She realized he was working on his bank statement.  He was also transferring money from another account.  That account seemed to have a lot of money in it.  She began to pay very close attention to what he was doing.  She read the url and memorized it.  She didn’t know why she was doing this but she didn’t have anything else to do so she just watched and learned what he was doing.  About twenty minutes later he was finished and logged out. 

He turned around then and told her to follow him.  She crawled along behind him as he headed for the master bedroom.  When she got there, Steve had pulled the dressing table chair to the middle of the room.  “Stand on the chair,” he said.  Not understanding what was going on, she never the less did as instructed. 

Steve went to the bedside table and retrieved a set of wrist and ankle cuffs.  He returned to her and put them on her.  “Raise your hands over your head,” were the next orders.  When she did, she heard a whirring noise and looked up. 

A small chain was descending from a ceiling panel.  Now She was getting worried.  She remembered another time when she was fastened to a chain hoist and that was not a pleasant time.  When the small hook on the end of the chain was at eye level he said, “Fasten your cuffs to the hook.”  She did as he said and he raised the hoist until she was almost standing on tiptoes on the chair.  Without warning, he pulled the chair out from under her.  Now she was hanging by her wrists with her feet almost eighteen inches off the floor. 

“Sir may I speak,” she asks.  “Yes” was the only reply he made.  “What have I done wrong?  I don’t understand why you are doing this.”  He walked over to her and began to run his hands over her body.  He had to reach up to caress her tits.  He noticed that the nipples were an angry red and that the area around them was swollen and inflamed as well.  He said a few cuss words and asked, “What happened to your nipples?  They look like they are infected.”   When you allowed Gwen to give me orders, I didn’t follow them as she wished so she twisted the rings tearing the skin around the piercings.  I have been putting an antiseptic ointment on them but they seem to be getting worse.”  He said a few more nasty words especially about Gwen and then said, “I’m sorry I did that.  As I told you before, we are old friends who share an interest in the bdsm scene.  I didn’t realize she was so brutal.  It won’t happen again.  In spite of that, you are being punished for not doing what she wanted when you checked out.  She said you knew what she wanted and didn’t do it. So she called and asked me to punish you for that act of disobedience.  You will receive a dozen strokes with the quirt.”Teri quickly asked to speak again.  She was given permission and she tried to reason with him but he just said, “disobedience will be punished.”  He started whipping her ass and moved down her thighs and then came around to the front and laid several strokes across her abdomen and upper thighs.  The last two strokes were administered to her cunt after he fastened a spreader bar  to her ankle cuffs.  She had successfully kept from screaming until then but she couldn’t hold it back anymore and screamed out her pain.

When he was done he lowered her to the floor and removed the restraints.  He picked her up and carried her to the bathroom.  He placed her in the tub and began to fill it with warm water.  He gently bathed her and while he did he said, “I am sorry I had to do that.  I was very upset to hear that you were disobedient, but after seeing what she did to your piercings, I almost didn’t follow up with any punishment.  That would have been a mistake on my part and so I continued.

I only have two charters this week and then a final charter over Labor Day weekend.  That is a very special charter and I will expect your complete obedience.  You will be used sexually by four men.  They are all close friends and have slaves of their own.  The only rule is that they cannot punish you.  Only I am to do that.  You will provide them whatever pleasure they want.  They will each have you for one night.” 

Teri was now angry.  He was planning on handing her out like some piece of candy.  She started to push his hands away from her but quickly changed her mind when she saw the look of anger cross his face.  Instead she began to caress his arm.  He looked confused and then smiled.  Not being sure that she wasn’t trying to push him away but realizing her mistake, she turned it into a caress.  He was impressed with her ingenuity.  “Good thing you weren’t trying to stop me,” was the only comment he made.  He was finished washing her now so he had her stand up while he empties the tub and dried her off. 

Walking to his medicine cabinet, he produced a syringe and a bottle of some kind of fluid.  Teri’s eyes got big and she wanted to back away.  He could see the terror in her eyes and smiled.  “It is just an antibiotic.  You need this to stop the infection in you tits.”  She felt relieved but was still leery of him giving her injections.  “I know what I am doing,” he said.  “I helped Debbie with her insulin shots many times.  You aren’t allergic to any antibiotics are you?”  “Not that I am aware of,” she said.  He told her to turn around and bend over.  He gave her the shot in her butt.  She was surprised when he said, ”OK, all done.”  He threw the syringe in a hazard waste disposal can in the corner of the bathroom.  Again Teri was surprised.  He laughed and said, “We had to have one of these since Debbie took insulin daily.  We went through a lot of syringes in a year and couldn’t dispose of them any other way. 

Turning he walked back into the bedroom.  Teri got down on her hands and knees and crawled out after him.  He walked to the bed and when Teri headed for the foot of the bed he said, “Not tonight.  You will sleep in the bed with me.”  Another surprise she thought.  I don’t understand him.  He hurts me, then bathes me and gives me medication and now I am to sleep in the bed.  I think he must be crazy she thought but was glad to be able to sleep in the bed. 

She lay in bed alone for quite awhile and had drifted off to sleep when Steve came to bed.  He snuggled up behind her and spooned his body to hers.  She wanted to move away but knew better so she just lay there as he gently caressed her body.  He left her tits and cunt alone and just caressed her arms, shoulder and thighs.  He did come close to her cunt several times but never touched it.  Then he stopped and a short while later she could hear his breathing slow as he fell asleep.  

The next morning was essentially a repeat of her first morning with him.  She was required to give him a blowjob and after he was finished in the bathroom it was her turn.  When she returned to the bedroom to get dressed she found just one of her new skirts and blouse and the bed.  No panties or bra.  She was aghast.  She couldn’t go to work dressed like this.  Especially if there were going to be charter customers waiting for them. 

Getting down on her hands and knees she crawled as quickly as she could to the kitchen.  Steve was there setting out some fruit and dry cereal for them.  “May I speak,” she asked.  He had his back to her and smiled.  He knew exactly what her problem was.  “Yes” was his only response.  “Sir, I don’t think it would be wise for me to go to the office without at least some type of panty or bra.  It wouldn’t be very professional!” 

Turning around he said, “Since you didn’t want the ladies at Nordstroms to see you, I have decided you need to have a reminder of who is in charge.  The men on this charter will likely get a pleasant surprise this morning.  I won’t order you to show yourself to them but you are not to do anything to try and hide yourself if your blouse slips open some or your skirt rides up while they are there.  You will have to be very careful all day.  Next time I give you to someone, be sure to follow their orders and if you can see what they want you to do you must do it regardless of the situation and whether it will embarrass you.  You were not the one to decide if Gwen should be showing off your body to customers.  It was your duty to do what you knew she wanted and flash yourself to those stuck-up busy bodies.  If it resulted in you being restricted from coming to the store, so be it.” 

Looking crestfallen Teri said, “Yes Sir.  I will remember that in the future.”  “I am sure you will after spending a day having to watch every step you make.”  Then he laughed and said, “hurry up and get dressed.  It is time to go.  You may walk to the bedroom.  We don’t have time for you crawl right now.  I will meet you in the car.”   Teri stood up and quickly walked back to the bedroom.  She slipped on the skirt and grabbed the blouse and was putting it on as she left the house.  She finished buttoning it up in the car but Steve said, “undo the top three buttons.”  Sighing she undid them and sat back for the short ride to the office. 

The men were waiting when they arrived and Teri was grateful that it wasn’t bright sunshine but early morning glow as she was sure when she got out of the car she flashed at least her ass before her skirt fell back around her.  She hurried to the office and opened the door.  Walking quickly to her seat, she sat and made sure the skirt was as far down on her legs as she could get it.  She also made sure her blouse wasn’t gaping open as they all filed in. 

Steve went about getting the lunches and bait gathered up.  The men crowded around Teri’s desk and one of them said, “Who is this beautiful vision?”  She blushed and said, “My name is Teri and Steve just hired me as his office assistant last week.”  “Well honey, you are certainly easy on my old eyes.”  Just then, one of the other men walked up and said, “I need a day fishing license.  I didn’t have time after my flight got in last night to get one.” 

This was the part she was dreading might come up.  She had to lean down and reach into one of the lower drawers on the desk to get out the licenses.  As they saw what she was doing, all the men crowded around her desk.  Her blouse gaped open and her naked breasts were in plain view.  When she straightened up, she saw all four of them grinning from ear to ear.  “I think we are now wide awake,” one of them said.  Teri turned bright red from the top of her head to her toes.  She felt like she was having a hot flash.  She couldn’t look at them.  She opened the license book and pushed it over to the man who needed it and said, “Please fill this out.”  She then turned to her computer and started it up.  The men all laughed and turning to Steve one of them said, “We definitely approve of your new assistant.”  He laughed and said, “Yes, she was a real find.”  Once the man had filled out the license information and got his copy, they all headed for the door and the docks.

Teri was fortunate that no one else came into the office that day.  She was able to get the mail, emails, general correspondence etc all caught up and didn’t have to worry about flashing her naked body to anyone.  Steve was back just after 4:00 p.m.

“Any calls or messages I need to deal with?” He asked.  “No sir.  I was able to deal with all the correspondence and none of the e-mails required your direct response.”  He got up from the chair he was sitting on and locked the office door.  Then he put up the closed sign and told her to go get in the car.  She jumped up and headed for the door.  As she past him, he reached out and stopped her.  “Unbutton the rest of the buttons,” he told her.  She stopped and looked at him for a second and then did as he said.  Now her blouse just hung open and draped in front of her tits.  Any movement would expose her tits to view.  “We are going home now.” 

She wasn’t sure why Steve had her unbutton her blouse  because all they did was walk to the car and drive to his house.  When they got there he said, “Take off the blouse and skirt.  I want you to crawl from the car to the house.  I will bring your clothes.

Doing as he asked, she got out of the car and began to crawl to the house.  It was hard on her knees because of the gravel drive but once she was on the walkway it was better.  She made it to the house and opened the door.  She crawled in and then turned and spread her legs wide and put her hands behind her head.  He came in shortly after and smiled when he saw her.  “I have decided you can walk in the house now.  It takes too long for you to crawl everywhere.  I want you to start dinner and then come to the den.”  Yes Sir.” She replied and headed for the kitchen.  He watched her beautiful ass with its little swing until she turned the corner into the kitchen. 

Going to the den, he started up his computer and when it was fully booted up, he began to print out several months of calendars.  Teri came in just as he was finishing up the printing and job.  “Pour me a glass of wine,” he told her.  She walked to the bar area and opened the wine case.  She asked if she could speak and was given permission.  “What kind of wine would you like Master?”  “A red wine tonight,” was his reply.  She poured him a glass of a good cabernet she found in the cabinet. 

Taking it over to him he told her to kneel beside his chair.  While she knelt there, he would run his fingers through her hair and around her face.  Periodically he would pet her head.  Then he began dipping is finger in his wine glass and press it into her mouth.  For the next twenty minutes that was the routine.  He would take a sip of wine and then feed her some from his finger.  Teri felt so degraded but didn’t say a word or move from her position.  She just fumed to herself and vowed that someday this would all end.  When he had finished the wine, he sent her to check on dinner. 

That became the routine each day.  She would be instructed to start dinner and then come kneel beside him as he drank his wine.  She was also required to kneel beside him whenever she wasn’t doing something else he assigned.  She found herself spending a great deal of time kneeling beside him while he was at the computer. 

When dinner was over that night, he brought her back to the den and told her to kneel with her legs widespread.  When she was positioned to his satisfaction, he handed her a stack of calendars.  “Here is your schedule for the next four months.  She looked at them and saw all the scheduled conventions and shows through December.  There were also notations of which ones they would do together and which ones she would do alone.  The ones she did alone were the ones farthest away and she would be gone for several weeks at a time.  She also saw he had put in days she would be off.  She quickly saw that when she was gone for two or three weeks straight, she would also be off the week she got back.  Most of her days off were on the weekend except for these extended trips.  There was a show or convention every month and none of them lasted less than a week.  Wow, she thought.  I am going to be doing a lot of traveling.   Little did she know that the reason for those extended trips and time off was during periods he would be recruiting or training new slaves. 

Life over the next two weeks became pretty routine.  He would fuck her regularly using one of her three holes, and make her give him a blowjob every morning.  She would fix dinner every night and then depending on his mood spend her time on her knees at his side.  During the day, she ran the office with quiet efficiency.  The only real break in this routine was on Labor Day weekend. 

As he promised, she became the sex toy for four men.  None of them hurt her and in general they treated her quite well.  All she was required to do was make her body available to them and perform whatever act they demanded.  She had never been fucked so much for so long as she was that weekend.  Her cunt, ass and mouth were all sore.  She was really glad her tits had healed by then since they all wanted to maul them and suck on them and gently lead her around by her nipple rings.  She was really surprised by how gentle they were.  Even when fucking her ass they made sure they used a lot of lube.  The only down side to the whole episode was when they left.  Each of them left her a $1,000.00 tip.  This was the final insult.  She was treated as an expensive whore! 

After Labor Day, there were no more charters so the only thing they had to do was prepare for the shows and conventions.  She attended the first one the middle of Sept. with Steve.  He showed her how to set up and what to do.  She was just the gofer on this trip but paid close attention so she could do it by herself on the next one.  Of course she provided him with a vibrant body to play with in private.  He even let her wear more conservative clothes but not too conservative.  He wanted her to help attract clients. 

From that point on, things really did become routine.  She spent her free time in Friday Harbor with her mom and kept assuring her she was doing fine.  In fact right now she felt she was doing fine.  She had put almost all her money in the bank since Steve paid for all her living expenses.  The only down side was the knowledge that she was still a slave and at his beck and call at any time. 

On the last day she was with Steve before he let her go home for Christmas, he took her into the den and sat her on a chair.  He pulled up another one and sat down.  “You are free to speak as you wish until I tell you to shut up.”  She was surprised and now curious about what he was going to say.  “Debbie and I had a strong loving relationship.  Our bdsm lifestyle developed over time as I told you.  We had slowly grown into the hardcore stuff.  I know you didn’t choose this lifestyle, nor an old man like me, but now we are connected in a way.  People in the area are beginning to talk about my “affair” with a very much younger woman.  I don’t need that kind of talk.  So, I am asking you to marry me.”  

Teri almost fainted with surprise.  “Why are you asking me?  You can make me do it just as you have made me do everything else.” She asked.  “I don’t want to force you into marriage.  I love controlling you but will not cross that line.  I will still be able to control you but as my wife, it will help stop a lot of the rumors going around.  Of course they will now be about that young woman marrying an old man but that is far better than an illicit affair.”

Teri was quiet as she thought about this proposal.  She didn’t love this man nor did she want to marry him but there could be certain benefits if she did.  By observing when she was forced to kneel at his side, she had learned about his offshore accounts and the all the passwords to them and his normal accounts outside of the business account.  She knew he had a lot of money although she didn’t know where it all came from.  She decided that as his wife, there might be an advantage for her if something happened to him.  Even if she got a place of her own, she would still be in his control so was this such a bad deal? 

Finally she said, “I don’t love you Steve.  In fact I hate that I have to be a slave to you.  But I also agree, we can’t have people talking about us.   So in order to stop all the speculation I will marry you but it has to be a real marriage with no prenuptial agreements.  If something were to happen to you I would be your sole beneficiary.  If you agree to that, I am willing to marry you.”

He didn’t say anything for a long time and finally said, “That is not really what I had in mind.  I thought we could just go through the motions and quiet the rumors.  If that is not enough then I will have to think about this some more.  We will talk more about this when you get back in two weeks.  He got up and left the room.  Teri smiled as she realized he never told her to shut up.  Maybe it was fate but she now had some hope for the future. 

Chapter 16:  The Marriage and Discoveries.  

Teri took the first ferry to Firday Harbor and surprised her mother when she walked in just after 7:30 a.m.  “He let you come home this early?” She asked.  Laughing, Teri said, “He even wished me a good holiday.”  “I’m sorry honey but I have to go to work one more day.  I’ll see you around 4:00 p.m.  Teri laughed and said, “I’ll see you then.”   

They spent the next two weeks enjoying each others company and Lynn was able to come home for a few days as well.  Just before she was to go back, Teri sat her mother down and told her about the proposal.  “You can’t marry him!” she almost screamed.  “He has enslaved you and keeps you enslaved by blackmailing you.  You aren’t thinking of doing it are you?”  Teri didn’t answer right away but finally said, “Yes I think I am.  He is very wealthy and if he accepts my conditions, I will inherit his fortune when he dies.  Since I am so young and he is so old, I stand to reap a large financial reward for my enslavement. 

Kathy was startled.  She never considered her daughter would look at money as a way to repay what had happened to her.  “You could really marry that monster knowing what you know about him?”  Teri laughed and said, “He is a monster but sort of a benevolent one.  He hurts me sometimes but then he seems to be sorry and I have several weeks before he does it again. 

He is very wealthy and I will stand to inherit a ton of money.  You could retire and Lynn wouldn’t have to worry about money either.  I think it is the best position we could be in at this time.”  Kathy didn’t say anything for several minutes.  She just looked at her daughter and finally said again, “Can you really marry that man?”  Teri sighed in relief and said, “If he agrees to my conditions yes.”  Kathy looked at her and then began to laugh.  “I guess this mess should have some benefit.”  Teri smiled and said, “I think so.” 

Teri went back to Steve right after the New Year.  When she arrived, he was in the den working on his computer.  She had removed her clothes as soon as she entered the house and now stood naked before him.  He turned to her and smiled.  Taking her hand he led her to a chair and said, “I can accept your conditions.”  Teri just sat there for a bit and then sank to her knees and crawled to his chair.  She unbuckled his pants and when he lifted up to help her, she pulled both his pants and underwear down.  As she fellated him, he gently caressed her face.  It didn’t take long for him to cum especially when she began humming when he was deep in her throat. 

They were married in a civil ceremony two weeks later.  There was no big wedding or fanfare.  Kathy was there as a witness.  There were no guests or invitations sent out.  It only took them thirty minutes and all of a sudden they were legally married. 

The marriage did stop all the rumors about Steve.  Now they were about that young sexy gold digger marrying an older man just to get his money.  When she heard about these stories she almost laughed because they were true.  The marriage was a formal thing only. Nothing about their relationship really changed except he quit giving her body out to other people.  He was afraid that might get out to the public and didn’t want that kind of rumor going around. 

Teri was kept busy during the off season attending shows and conventions and promoting the charter business.  She didn’t dress quite as blatantly as she was required to when at the office but she was still showing a lot of leg and cleavage.  Bookings were going good. 

She wondered what Steve was doing while she was out promoting the charter business.  What she didn’t realize was that he was conducting his other business during these times.  He had deliberately scheduled these specific shows and conventions to coincide with his requests to train  slaves or recruit one.  While she was gone, he captured and trained new ones for the private parties.  It seemed his sideline business was picking up substantially now and he was worried he couldn’t accept all the offers that were coming his way. 

When Teri was home, he used her body whenever and wherever he wanted although he was more cautious to make sure it wouldn’t be in a public place.  About a year after they were married, he used her harder than he ever had and for a short time feared he might have to take her to a hospital to recover.  He didn’t mean to get so carried away but she had irritated him so he decided she needed some real punishment.

He had grabbed her arm and marched her into the bedroom.  Putting the wrist and ankle cuffs on her he marched her back to the recreation room.  “Get down on your knees and grab your ankles.”  He ordered.  She knew he was angry with her so quickly got on her knees and reaching back grabbed her ankles.  Fastening her wrist cuffs to her ankle cuffs he said, “I am tired of your always trying to negotiate something different from what I order you to do.  It has become a regular thing and you need to remember who is the master and who is the slave.” 

Next he placed an oversized ball gag in her mouth.  It forced her jaws wide apart.  She was afraid he was going to dislocate her jaw.  She had never had her mouth forced this far open.  Not even at the dentists.  He pushed her over on her side and then rolled her onto her back.  Her arms and lower legs were under her and it was a very uncomfortable position.  “Spread your legs and keep them wide apart.  If you don’t I will put an expandable spreader bar between your knees and really spread you apart.  She quickly spread her knees as far apart as she could. 

Going to the entertainment center, he took a long thin leather strap from the bottom drawer and began to whip her body.  He delivered numerous blows to her tits, belly and thighs.  She tried not to scream during his initial onslaught but after two dozen blows couldn’t hold it in and began to scream behind her gag.  He stopped for a moment to rest and when he resumed he began lashing her cunt and inner thighs. 

Teri couldn’t help herself.  She closed off her knees as best she could against this horrific onslaught.  This only made him angrier.  He threw the whip down and left the room.  When he came back he had an expandable spreader bar.  Wrapping the straps around her knees, he began to expand the bar.  It had a ratchet in the middle and he kept turning it spreading her knees further and further apart.  She began to experience severe pain in her hips and was sure he was going to dislocate both of them shortly.  Then he stopped.  He picked up the strap and began to lash her cunt.  She screamed and screamed but it did no good. She finally passed out from the pain. 

She didn’t know how long she had been unconscious but when she came around she found herself in a very strict hogtie at the foot of the bed.  Steve was in the bathroom taking care of his nightly chores.  When he came out he said, “You will sleep like this tonight.”  She was in terrible pain from the whipping and her hips ached from the spreader bar.  Her back and shoulders were starting to complain about the strict hogtie position and she knew she was going to be in pain the entire night.  She prayed she would pass out again but the pain wasn’t enough to force her system to shut down and she just suffered all night. 

When morning came, he took his time getting up and around.  Finally her came to her and said, “Are you ready to be a good slave now?” 

Teri was barely conscious but was able to make a mumbled yes around the ball gag.  She knew he couldn’t understand her but with her strict hogtie she couldn’t even nod since he had made a pony tail in her hair and fastened it to the wrist and ankle cuffs via a shoestring.  He was sure she was saying yes, so he began to release her from her strict position.

He started with her hair.  Next he released her wrists and ankles from their connections and finally he removed the cuffs altogether.  Teri couldn’t move her arms or legs.  She was essentially helpless even though she wasn’t restrained.  He muscles had cramped so bad she couldn’t control them.  Every time she tried to move an arm or leg, pain would shoot through them and she would stop trying.  She began to cry.  “Sir, I can’t move” she croaked out. 

Now Steve got a worried look on his face and said, “What do you mean you can’t move?  “Every time I try to move an arm or leg, nothing happens except extreme pain.  I think I have strained every muscle in my arms, legs and back.  Can you give me something for the pain?”  She knew she was taking a chance asking that since that type of question seems to be what set him off but she didn’t see she had any other choice in this situation. 

“Nonsense,” he said and grabbed her legs to straighten them out.  Pain shot through her body and she screamed, “Stop.”  But he didn’t until he had her legs out straight again.  She was crying and her muscles were twitching and jumping in her legs and she couldn’t stop it.  He saw the legs quivering and all of a sudden realized that maybe he had done some real damage.  Reaching down he began to massage her legs but that just made the pain worse and she screamed, “Please stop.  It hurts so bad.”

Steve stepped back and looked at her lying there on the floor.  He realized he had really done something to her that was going to take some time to repair.  He hoped he wouldn’t be forced to take her to a Dr. or hospital.  How could they explain what had happened to her? 

Lifting her off the floor, he put her in the bed amid her groans of pain from the minimal movement of her limbs.  Telling her he was sorry but he had to lay her out straight in the bed, he took her arms and put them beside her instead of underneath her.  She screamed once and then just moaned.  Leaving her for a moment, he got four ibuprofen and some water for her.  Holding her head up as she hissed in pain, he helped her get them down. 

It took Teri nearly three weeks to recover enough that she could be seen in public.  She was still stiff and sore but able to move reasonably well.  They just told people she had pulled a muscle in her back moving some furniture. 

Teri knew that she couldn’t continue like this until Steve died.  He could kill her if he got that angry again.  She wasn’t sure what she could do but began to think about how she could change her status.  The one thing she was sure of was that she was no longer going to try and negotiate anything with him.

The next charter season went like the previous two with Teri showing a lot of leg and tit flesh.  Her role was to lead the male clients on to hope for more than a flash here and there.  She became very good at it and Steve was pleased.  He continued to use her for his pleasure but never again punished her like he had in the early spring.  Now her punishments consisted of wearing nipple clamps for an hour, minor whippings and delayed orgasms. 

They were into the next season of shows and conventions and now Teri was doing all of them.  She was excellent at the presentations and because of her looks, booked more charters than ever.  By early February she had nearly booked up the whole next summer season.  She figured she would be able to complete all the bookings by the next show. 

Steve on the other hand, hadn’t been paying a lot of attention to the bookings.  He was too busy with his “side” business.  He was scheduled with a private client to “recruit” a special girl the next show Teri was scheduled for.  In fact, he had slowed down his domination of Teri because he was being satisfied through his training sessions.   He still used her, especially when she returned from a long trip but otherwise had backed off some.  She had noticed but didn’t complain.  It made her life easier. 

When Teri went to the San Francisco show, she completed all the bookings two days early.  Since she couldn’t schedule anymore she decided to leave early and surprise Steve with the good news.  She was sure he would reward her. 

She arrived in the early afternoon and went to the office.  It was closed and she was surprised but assumed Steve had something important to do so she headed to the house.  When she got there, she took off her clothes as usual and went looking for Steve.  He wasn’t in the den, living, room or recreational room so she assumed he must be in the kitchen.  When she got to the kitchen she heard what sounded like a woman screaming.  It sounded like it was coming from the floor. 

Looking around she found nothing out of the ordinary and then she was sure she heard a scream.  Where is that coming from she wondered?  As she passed the short hallway to the laundry room she could hear a woman crying.  She stepped into the hallway and was surprised.  The wall at the end of the hallway was gone.  Instead there was just an open doorway and steps leading down.  She had been here over two years and didn’t know this was here.  She wondered where the wall had gone? 

Cautiously she went down the stairs and nearly fainted with shock when she reached the bottom.  There to her right was the room she and her mother had been in.  She carefully peaked around the corner of the door and saw Steve tormenting a young girl.  He had on the voice synthesizer and when she heard that voice, shivers went through her.  Her mind was awhirl with questions.  Suddenly, everything clicked into place.  Steve was the recruiter and trainer.  He was the one responsible for her capture, torture and training.  He was responsible for her father’s death.  She quietly went back up the stairs and returned to the foyer where she had left her clothes.  She put them on and left the house.  She wasn’t sure what she was going to do but she needed to think about things now. 

Teri caught the next ferry to the islands and surprised her mother when she came home from school.  Kathy let out a small yelp when she got home and someone grabbed her from behind as she was putting down her books.  Teri chuckled and said, “Surprise!”   Her mom turned and gave her a hug and said, “I thought you were in San Franciso at an outdoor show.”  “I was but I had booked all the charters for the year so came home early.”   “I’ll bet Steve was happy about that.  Did he give you time off?” 

Teri immediately became quiet and said, “No.  He doesn’t know I am back.  I went home to surprise him and got the shock of my life.  Sit down please mother.”  Kathy was now worried.  She didn’t know what Teri had found out but it must not be good. 

“Steve is the recruiter and trainer who kidnapped me.  He is the one who tortured you and put fear in your heart.  He is the one who had dad killed!”  Now Kathy was shocked.  “How do you know this?”she asked.  “I discovered he has a secrete basement in the house.  He was down there with a new girl tormenting her just like he did us.  He had on that thing that changes his voice and she was wearing those dark goggles he made us use sometimes.” He didn’t know I was there.  I snuck back upstairs and came right here.  I need time to think.  I will have to call him this evening and give him a report as I have always done.  I hope I can do it without him sensing something is wrong.” 

Later that evening, Teri called Steve.  She told him she only had two more open slots and they would be booked solid for next year. “I should be able to get those filled by noon tomorrow.  I’ll be able to get back a day early if I catch the 2:45 p.m. flight.  There was a pause and then he said, “That is wonderful news.  Why don’t you just plan to take a few days off and go visit your mother?  You have earned a break.” 

Making a face, she said, “Really?  Are you sure you don’t want me back at the office and house for the next few days?”  She knew he was starting to get irritated with her and didn’t want a repeat of the last punishment so she said. “Thank you Sir.”  I’ll see you in four days.”   She looked at her mother with tears in her eyes and said, “I need time to figure out what to do.  I don’t know if I can go back to him knowing what I know now. 

Kathy moved over beside her and put her arms around her.  “Get some rest.  Things will look better after you sleep on it.”  She led her to her bedroom and helped her get undressed.  She covered her up and closed the window curtains to darken the room. She quietly left the room. 

Teri slept clear through the evening and night.  She woke up early the next day and got up and showered and took care of her morning rituals.  Her mother was right she thought.  While she was sleeping a plan began to form in her mind.  It was risky but at this point she felt it was worth it.  She got to the kitchen before her mother so she made the coffee.  It was a short time later that her mother arrived and as she poured her coffee, Teri said, “Will you help me get rid of that bastard?”  Kathy looked at her daughter for a long time and then said, “What do you mean get rid of him?”  “Just what I said,” she replied.  “I plan on killing him!” 

Her mother looked totally shocked and had to sit down.  “You can’t do that.  You’ll go to jail and the Organization will grab me and Lynn.  That would make things even worse for all of us!”  “I don’t plan on even getting arrested or having any questions asked.  He will die of natural causes.” She replied.  “I don’t know if I will even need your help but if I do will you help me?”  Kathy was quiet for a long time.  Teri didn’t push her for an immediate answer and finally her mom said, “I will try.  I can’t even conceive of doing something like this but Dave needs to be avenged.” 

Teri smiled and said, “Now that we have that out of the way let’s enjoy our time together.  They did just that.  Whatever Teri was planning was never discussed and her mother never asked for any details or information.  I wonder if mom thinks I was just talking out of anger.  She knew that Steve’s time was now limited.  All she had to do was make sure he didn’t hurt her too much before she put her plan into action.

Chapter 17:  Punished and a Decision is Made.

Teri entered the house as usual and took off her clothes at the entryway.  It was late afternoon so she expected Steve to be home.  She headed for the den first as that was usually where she could find Steve.  He was often working on his computer.  This time he wasn’t there.  She carefully turned towards the kitchen and the short hall to the pantry.  She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the wall was now back in place.  The recreation room was the next place to look and that is where she found him.  He was watching a football game on the big screen TV.  Going over to him she knelt at his feet and said, “We are all booked up for the next season.  Thank you for letting me spend some extra time in Friday Harbor.  We had a good time.” 

Steve looked down on her and was pleased by her kneeling presence.  The slave he had been training would never develop into the type of slave at his feet.  She would be compliant but her spirit was broken so she complied and would do anything told to do but without any real life.  Teri on the other hand, was compliant but retained a certain air of confidence and independence which is why she could be trusted on the trips to the outdoor shows and to work independently in the office. 

He reached down and ran his hands through her air and said, “Pleasure me.”  Making sure to not look up so he could see the grimace that went across her face she unbuckled his belt and after he lifted himself up some, slid his pants and underwear off.  She kissed the end of his cock and slowly ran her tongue the sensitive rim.  He groaned and slouched further down in the chair giving a better access to his groin.  Teri licked and tongued him for almost five minutes before she took him into her mouth and began to suck on him.    Taking him down her throat she began to hum which she knew would bring him off quickly.  This time she actually hummed a dirge.  She almost laughed which would have ruined everything.  She didn’t and he groaned and shot a big load of cum down her throat. 

She pulled back and was able to get a deep breath of air.  Steve was relaxing in the afterglow of a big orgasm.  Shortly he sat up and taking her by the shoulders lifted her up to her feet.  He pulled her forward and when she was within a few inches of his face he began to lick her cunt.  He took his time and soon had her fluids running freely.  Teri didn’t want to feel this way but he knew what he was doing and soon she too had a wonderful cum.  She stood on shaking legs as he moved her back far enough to stand up.  Taking her by the arm he led her back to the bedroom.

Placing her in the center of the room, he put a ball gag in her mouth, wrist cuffs and ankle cuffs on and told her not to move.  Lowering the hoist he fastened her wrists cuffs to the hoist and raised it up until she was standing on tip toes.  Next he put a spreader bar between her legs which forced her to put all her weight on her shoulders and arms as she was now suspended a few inches off the floor. 

Standing back he admired this beautiful woman who was his wife and wished he didn’t have to do what was coming next.  He knew he had to or his control over her would be lessened if she thought she could get away with anything without his knowing about it.  He saw the frightened look in her eyes and knew she didn’t know why he was going to punish her.  It was time he told her he knew about the deception she played on him the last two days of the convention. 

“I called your hotel on the last day of the convention.  I didn’t call on the cell because I thought you might be with a potential client and didn’t want to interrupt your presentation.  Guess what they told me?  It seems you were no longer registered there.  You had checked out the afternoon before.  So when you called that night you were somewhere other than where I expected you to be.  I will know before we are through exactly where that was and what you were doing.”  Having said this, Steve left the room.

Teri was very frightened that somehow he had learned that she planned to eliminate him.  She was less worried about that now but still worried about what his punishment was going to be.  She was trying to think of a good reason she would go home early and not tell him.  Nothing came to mind.  She decided she was just going to have to admit she didn’t have a good reason except that she wanted some time with her mother.  She sure wasn’t going to tell him she first came home and found out his secrete.  He would likely sell her on the slave market if he found that out.  No matter what he did, she couldn’t let on she knew about his secrete life. 

He was gone a long time and Teri’s arms and shoulders were now cramping with pain.  She knew she wouldn’t be able to move them much for awhile after he let her down.   She expected him to probably whip her and clamp her tits and cunt lips.  He hadn’t punished her worse than that except that one time since they were married. 

Teri heard someone enter the room and twisted so she could see what he brought to punish her with.  When she saw who was actually there, she began to fight her restraints and scream into her gag.  Walking towards her with an evil smile was Gwen!  She carried a satchel like a Dr. used to carry.  While she was removing items from the satchel, Steve came back into the room. 

“I haven’t allowed anyone else to use you since we were married.  This will be an exception.  You have begun to lose sight of your position and obligation as a slave.  Gwen has been after me since you defied her in the store.  I have been unwilling to let her punish you but this last transgression requires a special reminder of who is in control and who is the slave.  I will monitor this evening and will not let her put you in a hospital but short of that she can do whatever she wants.  Before you pass out, I will remove your gag and you will tell me what you did that afternoon and evening.  If I believe you, I will only allow her to hurt you bad enough to pass out one time.  If I don’t believe you, I will allow her to continue until you tell me the truth.”  Turning to Gwen he said. “You may begin.” 

Teri turned terrified eyes on Gwen as she approached her.  “Let’s start with something light.”  She took two nipple clamps and attached them to her nipples.  Then she did the same to her cunt lips.  Standing back she looked at her victim and smiled.  “Not too bad are they?” She asked.  Teri was surprised as they didn’t hurt at all.  There was some pressure but no pain. “Now let’s add some weight to them.”  Gwen took several large lead balls that had a short chain on them and a hook on the end of the chain.  She placed the hook into the ring at the end of the clamps and dropped the balls.  Teri screamed in pain.  Of course all that could be heard around the gag was a small high pitched sound. 

The weights caused the clamps to tighten on her nipples and cunt lips and stretch them downward.   It was a sharp penetrating pain and she soon realized that as the clamps tightened down, there were sharp edged ridges inside the clamps that protruded when they were squeezed tightly shut.  These teeth were now biting into her nipples and cunt.  They actually broke the skin and small rivulets of blood dripped from her nipples and cunt. 

Gwen stood back and watched Teri jerk and plead through the gag.  She smiled and said,  “Phase two coming up.”  She disappeared from Teri’s sight for a moment but when she returned she was wielding a long thin whip.  Without any warm up, she began to lay it on her back and thighs.  “I think twenty five to the back and twenty five to the front are about right for a warm up don’t you think?” 

The pain from the strokes was intense.  She wasn’t sure she could stand that many but for some reason she didn’t pass out.  She just screamed into the gag and took all twenty five strokes.  Gwen made sure the last ten on the front were all on her tits and across her poor clamped nipples.  That almost drove her into unconsciousness but it seemed the Gwen knew when that was about to happen and backed off until she had recovered some and then started again on her tits.

Next Gwen removed the clamps from her cunt and replaced them with six clothes pins:  Three on a side which she then taped to her thighs.  This opened her cunt lips and exposed her clit and inner lips.  Smiling sweetly she began to use a thin bamboo cane on this area.  After a half dozen blows Teri mercifully passed out. 

When she came to, the clamps were gone and so was the gag.  “Please Sir, no more.  I am sorry I didn’t tell you where I was when I called.  “Where were you?”  he asked.  “ I wanted to see my mother and since I had filled all the schedule for next season, I didn’t think it would matter if I took a little time off.  I went to see her and after you said I could, I felt so relieved.  Please don’t let her hurt me anymore.

Steve looked at her sweat covered body with its multitude of lash marks and reddened and swollen nipples and hoped she was telling the truth.  He believed she was but had to check it out before he was willing to release her.  “I am making a call to your mother.  I hope she tells me the same thing you just did.  Until I know you told me the truth, I will let Gwen continue.”  He turned and walked to a corner of the bedroom and began dialing his cell phone. 

Gwen came back into her vision and replaced the ball gag.  Still with that awful smile on her face, she went to her case and removed a butt plug that was bigger than any Teri had ever seen.  She knew if she tried to put that up her asshole it would surely tear tissue.  Walking behind her Gwenn parted her ass cheeks and put the tip of the monster at her hole.  “This is going to hurt dear,” she said.  There wasn’t any lube so Teri knew it was going to cause extreme pain and maybe some serious damage.  She prayed Steve would look over and see what was happening but he was busy talking on the phone.  The pressure against her asshole increased and slowly the tip of the thing pushed past her sphincter.  Then the real pain started as Gwen forced the entire length into her.  Without any lube, it was very painful and she could feel blood leaking out of her as the tissue was torn.  In actuality that was a help as it lubed the plug and made it move easier in her ass.  She had screamed and prayed for unconsciousness again but it didn’t happen. 

Laughing, Gwen then inserted a large dildo with wires coming out of it.  With the oversize butt plug in her, the dildo was difficult to insert.  Once it was in, Gwen secured it with a rope between her legs and around her waist.  Turning on the dildo caused Teri to scream anew with additional pain in her cunt but also because the dildo began vibrating, causing conflicting sensations in her. 

It seemed like hours before Steve came back over to her.  He watched her twitch and squirm from the pain/pleasure sensations for a bit and then said, “Time to stop Gwen.  She told me the truth.”  The vibrations stopped as did the electrical stimulus pain. The dildo was removed and then with slow and painful motions the butt plug was removed.  It was covered with brown shit stains and blood.  Gwen looked at it and then turned to Steve.  “One last request please?” she said.  “Ok but it has to be the last one.  You should be satisfied now.  What you put her through was far worse than her not willing to show her ass and cunt to a bunch of rich bitches.”  “Not really Steve, but this last demand will do as well.”

Walking around in front of Teri, she removed the ball gag and held up the stinking, shit and blood smeared butt plug and said, “clean this up.  When it is clean to my satisfaction, I will remove your nipple clamps and let you down.  If you don’t, then I will ask Steve to let me have another session with you someday.  I’ll wait until you recover from this one before I do another.”  She laughed and held the plug to Teri’s lips. 

Reluctantly Teri opened her mouth and took the foul thing in.  She licked and sucked it as far down as she could and then Gwen held it up to me so I could do the whole thing.  I had never had to do anything like this since my initial training after I was kidnapped and it was hard.  I gagged and almost threw up several times but eventually she was satisfied and took it away. 

When she came back she took the weights off the nipple clamps and then the clamps.  Teri hissed in pain as her nipples were again fed with unfettered blood.  Next she removed the spreader bar.  Running her fingers up the inside of her leg she reached her cunt.  Gwen pushed her finger into it and began to finger fuck her.  Teri was still dry so it wasn’t very comfortable and she moaned.  She withdrew her fingers and said, “So the cunt didn’t like the attentions I gave her.  I’ll have to work on that next time.”  She laughed and began to pack up her valise.  Turning she blew me a kiss and said, “See you again cunt.”  She turned and left the room and the house. 

Steve lowered the hoist and let me down.  He unhooked the cuffs and as my arms were freed, the pain was sharp and continuous as I tried to lower them.  Finally I was able to get them to my side but by then my legs buckled.   Steve swept me up and carried me into the bathroom.  I was still leaking blood from my nipples and ass as he lowered me into the tub.  Turning on the water he began to fill the tub with cool water.  It caused me to break out in goose bumps.  I moaned and asked, “May I speak Sir?”  “Shush” he said.  “I will take care of you now.  “Master, I need to speak to you,” I said again.  As the tub was filling , he looked at me and then  nodded his head.  “Please add more hot water Sir.” I said.  “I am shivering and it hurts me.”  “Relax,” he said, “I will slowly increase the temp but we need to get the bleeding fully stopped.  “Oh,” I said. “I didn’t think about that.” 

Eventually the water was very hot and my muscles were relaxing.  He massaged me for a long time and finally he emptied the tub and had me stand so he could dry me off.  He led me to his bed and had me lie down.  Covering me he said, “Relax, you will be very sore for a few days.  Rest and recover.”  Then he was gone and as he left he turned out the light.  I didn’t realize how drained I was and was almost immediately asleep.

Teri woke up fourteen hours later.  It was just after lunch the next day.  She tried to get up and immediately the pain shot through her shoulders, back, arms, and legs.  Her back was sore as were her tits. Looking down she could still see the lash marks vividly on her body.  Groaning she forced herself to roll on her side and push herself to a sitting position.  It felt like every muscle in her body was screaming in protest.  Forcing herself to her feet she slowly walked to the bathroom where she started the shower and stepped in.  Gradually, she turned up the hot water until the bathroom was filled with steam.  She let the hot water pound into her back and when the muscles had relaxed some she turned around and gave her front side the same treatment.  By the time she finished she could move slowly without too much pain.  She now needed to get some fluids in her and some food.

Chapter 18:  Retribution

After drying herself off, she began to slowly walk towards the kitchen.  On her way, she knew she must instigate her plan soon.  She knew she couldn’t take much more of that type punishment without suffering permanent damage.

Finding the Gatorade, she drank nearly a full twenty ounce bottle.  Then she fixed herself a small salad and a roast beef sandwich.  It seems Steve liked to feed his slaves roast beef sandwiches.  Teri originally thought it was because he liked them so well but after making her discovery, she remembered that is what he fed her and her mother nearly every day for lunch. Just knowing that ruined her taste for roast beef but she knew she needed to restore her energy so made and ate two of them along with an apple.

It was time to put her plan into action.  She began looking for Steve and found him in the recreation room on the treadmill.  As soon as she saw him, she got down on her hands and knees and crawled over beside the apparatus. 

Steve saw her crawling into the room and breathed a sigh of relief.  He was worried that he may have let Gwen  go to far yesterday.  He knew she had hurt Teri badly but didn’t realize how bad until he had finally let her down and carried her to the bath. 

He turned off the treadmill and stepped down off it.  Teri crawled to his side and said, “May I speak Sir?”  Steve nodded his head as he said, “You may stand up and walk regular and speak as you wish until I say you are to be quiet.”  “Thank you Sir,” she replied as she slowly and painfully stood up.

Is there anything special you would like for dinner tonight? I will need to have you get some supplies from the store for me if we don’t have the ingredients on hand.  I don’t think I should be seen in public for at least a few days.”  Teri was hoping he wanted something special so he would have to leave the house to get some of the necessary ingredients.  She desperately wanted to get to her car and slip into the house the special “supplement” she had purchased before she returned from Friday Harbor. 

Steve looked at her closely and said, “’Are you sure you are up to fixing dinner?”  “Oh yes,” she replied. “I need to move some.  I just can’t move fast or stretch much.  It will help me recover faster if I can be up and moving doing some light activity.  What can I fix for your?” 

Still watching her closely he said, “I would like that asparagus curry chicken over rice that you make so well.”  Her heart fell.  She was sure she had all the ingredients for that dish but she said, “I think I have everything I will need but I will check to make sure.”  She turned and headed for the kitchen to see if they were still all here.  She found the frozen chicken breasts, rice, curry, mushroom soup, lemons, and mayonnaise.  She nearly shouted for joy when she couldn’t find any fresh or frozen asparagus.  Returning to the recreation room she didn’t find Steve there so she went to the den and found him working on his computer.  She told Steve she needed some fresh or frozen asparagus.  He stopped working on his computer and said, “I’ll get it when I finish this paper.”  Then he went back to his computer work.  Walking out, Teri would have had a skip in her step if she wasn’t hurting so bad. 

She was afraid to go outside to her car while he was still there so she began to prep for the dinner meal.  It was very early to do that but she didn’t have anything else to do and he hadn’t told her to kneel beside him like he sometimes did when he was working and she had nothing special to do.   Soon she had all the other ingredients ready and now only needed the asparagus. 

She walked back into the den and knelt by his chair.  He didn’t say anything except he stopped long enough to ruffle her hair which always irritated her.  She didn’t show any emotion and just kept thinking to herself, “It won’t be much longer before he won’t be hurting anyone any more.  It might take a month or two but eventually she was sure he would have a spell of illness.  When he wasn’t in any condition to punish her she would make her move. 

Steve finished up what he was doing and said, “I’ll be back shortly with the asparagus.  Are you sure you don’t need anything else?"  “No,” she replied. “I have everything else ready to go.  When you get back I will start the rice and when it is done I will finish the rest of dinner.  If you buy frozen, get several packages so we have some on hand for the future.”  He just grunted and left.  When she was sure he was gone, she hurried as fast as she could to her car and got the large container of the special “supplement” she had purchased. She also got two empty containers that said, “Calcium” and took them all to the kitchen. 

She poured the special supplement into the two empty Calcium containers and took the special container to the recycle bins out by the garage.  She buried the container deep into the bin.  Unless someone was looking for it, it was now well hidden.  They would pick up recycle material in just a couple of days.  It would take longer than that for the supplement to start doing its job.

Teri had just finished all this exchange and hiding of the evidence when Steve came into the kitchen with several boxes of frozen asparagus.  She thanked him and took the extra to the freezer.  The one she was going to use she put in the microwave to thaw.  Soon she had everything mixed and the dish in the oven.  When it was done she called Steve to the table and began to serve dinner. 

She had prepared a new squash soup as an appetizer and while Steve was trying it out she went back to the kitchen to ostensibly serve the main course.  When she dished out Steve’s portion she lifted up the layer of asparagus and chicken and spread a heaping tablespoon of the special supplement on the rice.  Putting back the asparagus and chicken, she made sure there was plenty of the curry sauce and cheese covering the whole thing and took it out to him. 

Steve had finished the soup and said it was good but a little too heavy on the nutmeg for him.  “Sorry Sir,” she replied as she served him the main dish.  He dug into it and Teri watched him carefully to see if he could detect the slightly bitter metallic taste of the supplement.  When she was sure he didn’t, she breathed a sigh of relief and went to get her own plate of food.  This became the routine for the next several weeks.  Teri would douse his food with the special supplement.  Sometimes it was a lot and other times just a little but every meal had some of it in his food. 

Steve didn’t use Teri sexually for two weeks following her punishment by Gwen.  He knew she was hurt pretty bad and wanted her to recover some before he began to use her again.  When he decided she had recovered enough to be able to have sex, he took her in the ass first and then made her clean him up with her mouth.  This became his favorite form of sex with her.  Teri hated it but didn’t try to deter him or complain.  She knew it was just a matter of time before he wouldn’t be able to do anything to her again. 

Several weeks after Gwen had punished her, Steve commented that he was having headaches for some reason.  Teri smiled to herself but said to him, “Maybe you have a sinus infection.  Why don’t you go to the Dr and get an antibiotic prescription?”  He smiled and said, “Not at this time.  It is only a mild headache and aspirin takes care of it.”

A week later he started complaining about muscle aches and stomach aches.  The headaches were getting worse and he said he felt like he was getting the flu.  Again Teri suggested he see a Dr. but he said, “It is just a touch of flu.  I’ll be fine in a couple of days.”  Smiling Teri thought to herself, “Don’t hold your breath.  You are getting everything you deserve you bastard.” 

Steve didn’t sleep well that night and felt light headed and like he might have something really wrong.  Teri offered to give him a couple of her sedative tablets to help him sleep.  He agreed to take them and told her he thought he better see a Dr. in the morning.  She said, “I think that is good idea.  You haven’t been feeling well for several weeks now.”  She asked him if he wanted her to sleep in the bed with him or at the foot as usual.  He told her to sleep at the foot.  “If the sedative doesn’t help me I will only keep you awake with my tossing and turning. “ “Yes Sir,” she replied and took her place at the end of the bed.  He turned out the light and within ten minutes was solidly out in a drug induced sleep. 

Teri decided that it was time for her to make her move.  She was sure that Steve was far enough along towards having a heart attack that she could make that happen with one more large shot of potassium.  His heart should go into rapid irregular beats and then into full arrest.   It might even happen without the potassium shot as she tortured him like he had so many other women and young girls.  It was payback time.

Lifting him into a sitting position, she pulled him off the bed and onto a blanket.  He was so far out he hardly even moved when his feet fell to the floor as she pulled him off the bed.   Grabbing the blanket by his shoulder she began pulling him out of the bedroom and down the hall to the wall that wasn’t really a wall. 

She had spent many hours searching for the way to open that hidden door.  She finally found it in the electrical panel in the kitchen.  It was a breaker switch that turned on a motor that lowered the wall into the floor and made available the steps leading to the hidden basement rooms. 

She pulled him down the stairs and into the “training” room.  With a lot of effort she was able to get him onto the bed and spread out.  She cut off his undershirt and shorts and pulled the material away from his body.  He was now naked.  Her next task was to get wrist and ankle cuffs from the special closet along with one of the collars. 

Going back into the room she put the cuffs on him and then attached them to chains attached to the four corners of the bed.  He was now spread-eagled and helpless.  Next she took the collar and looking at the coded settings on it, snapped it closed.  Holding it in her hands, she walked towards the door.  As she got closer to it a tingling sensation began in her hands that traveled up her arms.  When she was within four feet of the door it became a painful shock.  She now knew the field around the room was active and would keep him in line.  Her last act before leaving the room and turning off the light and locking the door was to separate the ends of the collar and slip in onto Steve along with the blacked out goggles.  Now he was truly her captive.

Teri went upstairs, closed the wall door and headed for the master bedroom.  She stripped the bed and put fresh linens on it.  After taking care of her nightly duties she crawled into bed and went right to sleep.  She slept soundly the whole night without ever waking from a terrible nightmare.  Now it was time to call her mother and enlist her help. 

She got her mother well before she left for school and told her what she had done.  Kathy was shocked and very afraid but she had promised her she would help and so she would.  She would need to get off from school the rest of the week.  She thought she could do that by telling them she had a family emergency and would need a least a week to deal with it.  Then she said, “What do I have to do that will take a week?”  “You are going to be me at the Portland Sport Show on Thurs, Fri, and Sat.” Teri told her.  “Before you go I need to brief you on what you will be doing and how to do it.  You can also help with the punishment of Steve before you go.  Of course that is only if you wish to participate.”  Kathy thought about that for a few seconds and finally said, “I might actually enjoy that.  I’ll see you this afternoon as soon as I can pack a few things and get there.”

It was now time to deal with Steve.  When she entered the room, she could see Steve had woken up and had been fighting his restraints.  He had heard her enter and yelled, “What the fuck is going on.  Let me go.  Where am I? Who are you?  This all poured out of his mouth in a rush.  Teri had found the voice synthesizer and was wearing it when she answered.  “Doesn’t feel so good being on the other side of the goggles does it asshole.  By the way, you are no longer Steve Worth but asshole.  Do you understand?” 

He was quiet for several seconds and then tentatively said, “Teri? Is that you?”  “No asshole, this is cunt.  You remember her don’t you?”  Teri replied.  Now he was very quiet.  He didn’t say a word.  His thoughts were running wild.  How did she find out? What was she going to do now?  Is there a way I can escape?  These were all questions he was mulling over as he lay there waiting for what she was going to do next. 

While he was mulling these questions over, Teri had quietly gone back to the closet and gathered up a number of items she planned to use on him that day.  She didn’t plan to train him to be her slave.  Her whole purpose was to cause him a great deal of pain until after the conclusion of the outdoor show in Portland at the end of the week.  He had five days of misery coming before she administered the final shot of potassium which would stop his heart.  Of course at his age and with the amount of potassium in his system already, he might have a heart attack while she was torturing him.  She hoped that wouldn’t happen as he deserved to suffer like all the others he had tortured were made to suffer.

Finally he said, “Teri, let me go and we can talk about this.  I won’t hurt you anymore.  We can even get a divorce and you can go live with your mother or where ever you want.  I won’t bother you again.”  Teri now exploded in anger, “You think that will make up for you ruining our lives?  There isn’t a chance that will happen.  You are now going to experience what you put me and my mother through as well as all those other women you recruited for the Organization.  Then she began laying into his bound body with the thin wispy whip. 

He let out a yell and said, “Stop that.  If you continue this course I will hurt you and sell you on the white slave market! “Teri ignored that and began to deliver a terrible beating with the whip.  He was screaming shortly after she started and really screamed whenever the whip hit his cock or balls.  She must have been at it for 10 min or so because when she quit, she was panting and there wasn’t a spot on his front that wasn’t covered with welts.  He was drenched in sweat and sometime during this beating had passed out and she hadn’t even noticed.  She was going to have to be more careful in the future as he didn’t consciously feel the blows after he passed out and that wasn’t what she wanted. 

Throwing cold water on him, she waited as he came around.  “Please no more,” he croaked.  “Oh we are just getting started” she said as she began to attach alligator clips to his nipples.  He hissed in pain but didn’t say anything.  He gritted his teeth and was determined not to let her make him scream anymore.  She didn’t stop with just his nipples though.  She placed one on each of his ball sacks and on the tip of his cock.  He was able to deal with the ones on his ball sack but when she released the spring and the teeth bit into the tip of his cock, she screamed and begged her to take it off.  She just laughed and walked out of the room.  She was going to let him deal with this torment for at least an hour. 

When the hour was up, she returned to the room and found Steve, moaning and crying for relief from the clamps.  She released the nipple clamps first.  He moaned even more as blood rushed back into his abused nipples.  Next came the ones on his ball sack.  They didn’t hurt as bad and he felt just a little relief from them being removed.  Thinking she was now going to remove the one causing him the most torment, he was surprised when she didn’t take it off.  Instead she began to slap the end of the clip which caused him even more pain.  “Please Mistress, take it off.  I can’t stand anymore.” 

Teri stopped hitting the clamp when he said this and began to laugh.  “You think calling me Mistress will make me stop?  You still don’t understand. I don’t want you as a slave. I just want you to suffer!  “Please, I’ll do anything you ask if you will just take the clamp off.” He begged.  “Well… there is one thing that might make me take it off,” she replied.  “What?  Anything, just tell me what you want.” He almost yelled.  “Give me the access codes to all, and I mean all, your bank accounts.  I already have the ones to your business account and local personal account but I want the ones from the offshore accounts you have as well as any other accounts you may have.  Gritting his teeth he hissed out, “I won’t give you anything that will leave me broke.  I will kill you now when I get free.” 

Teri laughed and said, “suit yourself, but I plan to have that information before you die.  How long it takes you to give it to me makes no difference to me but surely will to you in the amount of pain you will suffer.”  She then unfastened one of his legs and began to pull it up over his head.  He tried to resist but didn’t have the leverage and she soon had his leg fastened above him which put tremendous pressure on his groin since the other leg was still fastened to the bed.  Moving quickly, she soon had his other leg secured above his head.  Now his entire genital area was exposed.

Taking the largest of the butt plugs she began to force it into his asshole.  She hadn’t lubed it up so it was hard going and very painful for Steve.  He tried to withstand the pain but as it was forced into him and was tearing his insides he began to scream and beg her to stop.  “You know how to get me to stop.” She replied.  She forced the huge plug further into him and he screamed the entire time but didn’t give her what she wanted.  When it was fully seated, she let his legs down, fastened them to the end of the bed and told him she would be back later with some water and food for him.  She left the room and went upstairs to wait for her mother. 

While she waited for her mother, Teri made a roast beef sandwich, a small salad and poured a glass of wine to take to Steve.  This was what he brought her for her first meal after he had captured her.  Only fitting she thought that he get the same meal.

It was almost two hours before her mother arrived and Teri was getting nervous as her mother needed to get on the road soon for Portland in order to be there to set up the booth.  When Kathy knocked at the door, Teri let her in and quickly took her to the garage and gave her a quick rundown on what was in the van and how to set up the booth.  She gave her a written detailed list of what she was to do and how to do it.  It took almost an hour to do this.  “If you have any problems just call me on your cell phone.” Teri said.  “My cell phone,” Kathy repeated.  “Yes, we have to trade phones so all calls and communications when you are there will be credited to my phone.  That is also why you have to take the company van although it would be necessary anyway as you couldn’t get everything in your car.  When you leave I will pull your car into the garage.  I can’t be seen out and about for the next five days so I will stay in the house and out of site.  Remember that you are me and you must register in my name and answer to my name.” 

Kathy looked at her daughter and said, “Are you sure we should do this?”  Teri smiled at her mother and said, “Oh yes I am very sure.  Come with me.  I want to show you something.”  She took her mom to the wall and had her stand there while she went and threw the switch that caused it to open.  Kathy’s eyes got big as the wall slid into the floor and there was a set of steps.  Teri had returned and led her mother to the hidden basement.  As soon as she was in the basement she knew this was where she had been taken when she went to ransom Teri. 

Going to the training room door, Teri unlocked and led her mother in.  Kathy gasped in surprise when she saw Steve spread-eagled on the bed. She also saw the red welts on his body and knew that her daughter had been whipping him.  “Wait right here,” Teri told her.  “I need to get something from upstairs.  She went upstairs and got the lunch she had fixed for him and brought it down.  Walking to the bed she said, “here is the meal I promised you.” 

Steve raised his head as Teri brought a corner of the sandwich up to his mouth.  He took a bite and realized that she had fixed him the same kind of sandwich he always gave the slaves.  He only paused for a second and then wolfed it down.  She fed him the salad and then gave him the wine.  He was expecting it so was able to sip it without taking a large gulp as he would if it was water.  When he was finished he said, “Thank you Mistress.”  He was hoping she would respond to his efforts to supposedly submit to her.

Immediately after saying that he screamed in pain as Teri struck his cock and balls with a knotted strand of rope.  “I told you I am not your Mistress,” she said and struck him again.  He screamed again and said,  “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”  He would have doubled up if he hadn’t been tied down.  His balls ached and he felt like he might throw up his food.  Taking several deep breaths he finally got himself back under control as the pain diminished to a dull ache.  

“I have a special friend here to see you” Teri told him.  She had motioned her mother to come close to the bed.  When Kathy was beside the bed, she said, “It isn’t very pleasant being on the receiving end of the pain is it Steve?”  Steve turned his head and said, “Kathy is that you?”  “Yes it is,” she replied.  Taking a deep breath he said, “Please try and talk some sense into Teri.  I have promised to release her and leave you all alone but she just laughs.  She is asking me to give her information I can’t and won’t reveal.  Make her understand that if something happens to me, she will be the first suspect and with the marks she has left on me, it will be a dead giveaway that I was beaten and tortured.  She can’t get away with her crazy plan.” 

Kathy laughed now and said, “Oh I think she will.  She is very smart.  Her plan should work just fine but I have to agree that she will have to wait a week or two for the welts and bruises to disappear before she can actually end your miserable life.  I’m sure she will find other ways to make you suffer while that happens.  She shouldn’t have left marks on you now but I can understand her anger and rage.  I don’t think you are going to enjoy what little life you have left.  You destroyed our lives and now it is your turn.”  Turning away from the bed, she walked out of the room and motioned Teri to come with her.  She lashed out one more time with the knotted rope and again Steve screamed in pain.  “Since I can’t do this anymore I had to have one last shot,” she said as she headed for the door.

When they were back upstairs, Kathy turned to Teri and asked, “What kind of information are you trying to get from him?”  Teri smiled as she said, “I want all his bank account information including his offshore accounts and the passwords.  I am also going to get information on the Organization so I can make sure they don’t do anything to us or Lynn.  If I have enough information on them, I think they will realize that the best course is to just leave us alone.  I think I already have all the account numbers and where they are located as well as the passwords but I want to make sure so I am going to make him tell me as if I didn’t already know the information.”

Kathy smiled and finally said, “It would have been better if you hadn’t left any marks on him.  They are going to take at least a week maybe two to disappear.  You can’t give him a heart attack until they do or your plan won’t work.  He can’t just disappear as that will raise questions and suspicions.  This sport show is only four days long isn’t it?”  Teri nodded her head yes and said, “You are right.  The next show is two weeks away so I guess I am just going to have to say he is out promoting the charter business and won’t be back for a month.  That way I can make sure he is well healed before I administer the fatal dose of Potassium.” 

Kathy nodded in agreement and said, “You go to the show and I will stay here and take care of Steve.  I’ll nurse him along and make sure he is well healed so by the time the next show is over you can be rid of him.  I’ll make him give me the information you want without leaving any marks on his body. 

Teri looked closely at her mother and finally said, “How are you going to do that.  I hurt him plenty and he still wouldn’t give me the account numbers and passwords.  I haven’t tried to get him to give me any information about the Organization but I’m sure he won’t do that easily either."  Smiling a very sinister smile, Kathy said, “I have some ideas on how to make him see the light and give up the information.  I’ll have four or five days to work on him and by the time you get back I’m sure I’ll have what you need.  You better get on the road or it will be too late to set up by the time you get there.   After you pull the van out of the garage, I’ll move my car in and no one will even know I’m here.  As far as anyone will know, both you and Steve are gone for a few days.  I’ll keep the lights to a minimum as well so unless someone is trying to see if anyone is home, it should appear to be unoccupied.  Now be on your way.”  

Teri looked at her for a few seconds and then shaking her head headed to her bedroom to pack a bag.  It only took her a few minutes to pack and then she was ready to leave. “I’ll call you every evening to see how things are going” she said as she went through the laundry room to the garage.  After Teri had pulled the van out of the garage, Kathy pulled her car in and shut the door.  Now it is time to start working on Steve she thought to herself.

When she entered the room, Steve lifted his head and asked? “who is there?”  “It is the Bitch” Kathy replied.  “I will not stoop to your low standards and give you a derogatory name.  I’ll just keep calling you Steve.  I will also suggest that you tell me what we what to know or your miserable life will not be pleasant.  If you tell me now, I promise I won’t hurt you too bad.  If you don’t tell me, then I will just keep upping the consequences until you eventually do tell me.  I know you think you can resist and take anything I will do to you but I promise you that is not true.  So let’s start with the bank account numbers and passwords.  If you don’t remember them just tell me where to find them and we can move on to other matters.”

Steve almost laughed as she said this.  He felt a lot better about Kathy trying to get him to talk than Teri.  She frightened him but Kathy was older and more mature with a better sense of restraint.  At least he hoped that was true.  “I do not plan to tell you where the money is all deposited so don’t waste your time trying.  Teri worked me over pretty good and I didn’t tell her,” was his only response.  Smiling to herself, Kathy said, “have it your way.” 

Leaving the room and going to the equipment closet, Kathy chose a set of ankle cuffs with about a 12 inch chain between them, a wide sturdy leather belt with rings riveted around it, and finding the tens machine and case of attachments she added that to the other items.  She returned to the room and sliding the belt under his waist she fastened it around him.  Next she unfastened one of the wrist cuffs and pulled Steve’s arm down to his side.  He tried to resist but Kathy just reached out and grabbed his balls and began to squeeze.  He resisted for a bit but he wasn’t able to break free from her grasp and she was really starting to crush his balls so he quit fighting her and let her fasten his wrist to the belt.  She did the same with the other arm and now his hands were secured to the belt.  She then unfastened the spreader bar and released his legs.  Sliding them to the edge of the bed she told him to stand up.  With some effort since he couldn’t use his hands or arms, Steve sat up on the edge of the bed.  Letting him rest so he wouldn’t get too dizzy, Kathy went to the wall switch and began lowering the hoist.  Steve heard the hoist start down and knew she was planning to restrain him with the hoist in some manner.  Without the use of his hands or arms he didn’t see any way he could stop her unless she made the mistake of letting both hands go at the same time.  If she did, he would make his escape attempt.  He was confident that he would be able to get the collar off even without being able to see the numbers on the lock if he could immobilize her some way.  It would be easier if he could see but he didn’t think she would take the goggles off.

Once the hoist chain was about waist high she stopped it and went to Steve.  “I know you heard the hoist coming down so don’t try and fight me.  If you do, I will hurt you very badly.  Teri doesn’t know the human body like I do and I know where the sensitive nerves are.”  Having said that, Kathy reached down and pinched the very end of his cock which caused him to hiss with pain.  Next she used just her fingernails to pinch with and Steve yelled in pain.  “I understand” he yelled.  She helped him up and he was led to the hoist.  Kathy wasn’t about to release both hands at the same time so she released one of them and when he tried to resist again. She stomped on his instep which made him yell and lift his foot thus putting him off balance.  Kathy kept him from falling and quickly fastened the cuff to the hoist chain.  She did the same with the other hand and arm.  She began to raise the hoist pulling Steve’s arms up over his head.  When he was nearly on tiptoes she pulled his left leg out to the side and fastened it to a floor hook and then did the same with the right leg.  He was now suspended with all his weight on his arms and shoulders. “Don’t go anywhere,” she giggled.  “I have to go out and see if I can find another piece of equipment I guess I am going to need.  It is a tool for putting castration rings on young bulls.  I figure that having one of those on you will loosen that tongue pretty quickly.  If it doesn’t, you will become a eunuch just like the bulls become steers.”  Laughing, she left the room with Steve hanging there.   Now there was some fear in his eyes and heart.  Kathy was turning out to be worse than Teri!

She let him hang there for over an hour.  During that time she had opened and closed the garage door as if she had left and then about forty minutes later did it again.  She knew Steve could hear the door opening and closing and would assume she had gone out looking for the tool she mentioned.  He hoped she wouldn’t be able to find one in Anacortes.  There was no way he was going to let her castrate him.  He would give her the bank account numbers before he allowed her to do that.  It was his one weakness.  He feared losing his manhood. 

When she entered the room, Steve was moaning as his shoulders were in extreme pain and he feared he would shortly dislocate them.  Kathy walked up to him and grabbed his balls.  He let out a yelp and then began pleading for Kathy to let him down.  She smiled as he begged and continued to squeeze his balls.  Soon that pain overcame the pain in his arms and shoulders and he screamed.  Letting go of him she said, “It took awhile but I was finally able to find the tool.  It is time for you to tell me what I want to know or you will lose these.”  She again began to squeeze them.  Panting and moaning Steve said, “Alright.  I’ll give you the account numbers. Just let me down and I’ll give them to you.”  Kathy looked at him briefly and then went to the switch and began to lower the hoist.  “If I think you are trying to hold back any of them, I will string you back up and you will lose the jewels you seem to hold so precious.”

Once he was able to stand on his spread legs she stopped the hoist.  “Alright, you are down now.  Give me the account information.”  Steve started to pull his arms down and even though he was still fastened to the hoist he had some room to bring his arms down some.  Just that small change in position brought searing pain in his shoulders and back as his stretched and abused muscles reacted to the new position.  He hissed in pain but shortly it subsided as he reached the end of his tether.  They weren’t all the way down but his wrists were now about head high and he could put a little of the weight of his arms on the hoist chain.  Steve began to give Kathy the banks, account numbers and access codes.  Kathy compared them to the list Teri had given her of the ones she had learned over the past two years while she sat by as he worked on these accounts.  He didn’t know that Teri already had the information but that they were checking to see if there might be other accounts.  When Steve finished, Kathy compared what he gave her to the list and it was complete.  Apparently there were no other accounts.  “Are you sure this is all of them?” she asked.  “Yes, that is every one.  Now let me go.”  Smiling, she replied, “Oh no we are just getting started.  We have a lot more information we need to know.”  Pushing the button she began to raise the hoist again. 

Chapter 19:  Confession, and New Life

Teri had been calling every night just like she always did when at a show.  Her mother would give her updates on how Steve was doing and ask any questions she needed answers to as she worked on getting the information Teri insisted they have before Steve died.  The one bright spot in the reports she was receiving was that the lash marks on Steve’s body had almost all disappeared.  This was a surprise and meant that maybe Teri wouldn’t have to wait another three weeks before giving the fatal dose of Potassium to him.  She made sure her mother was continuing to give him at least maintenance doses to keep the level up so what she planned to do would be enough to stop his heart.  Kathy had assured her that he was getting his regular daily dose but he was no longer complaining about headaches and muscle pain as the other pains were making those feel non-existent. 

Teri worriedly asked if she was leaving any marks on him and her mother laughed and said, “not a mark.  He is getting a dose of his own medicine.  That tens unit is a great persuader she laughed.  When do you think you will get home tomorrow?” was her final question.  With a sigh, Teri said, “The show isn’t over until noon and it will take me a couple of hours to load the van so I don’t think I will be there much before 7:30 pm.“  “Well I will have a big surprise for you when you get here,” was the last thing she said as she hung up the phone.  Now Teri was curious.  What kind of surprise would make her mother sound so upbeat and happy?  

After she hung up the phone, Kathy went into the master bedroom.  Steve was lying in the bed dressed in his pajamas.  He never wore them except on business trips but Kathy had found them and decided that when he was found dead in his bed, he should be wearing them.  It would look less suspicious she reasoned.  He was still cuffed to the belt around his waist and blindfolded and his legs were fastened to the bed frame on either side of the bed so he was effectively secured in the bed.  She had removed the special collar and brought him upstairs last evening after the last session she had with him using the tens unit.  His reactions to electrical stimulation was no different than hers had been and with the rod shoved into his cock and then up into his bladder, it was just as effective as when he had used it on her.

She loved making him scream and beg for her to stop as she continued to ask the all important questions about The Organization.  He initially refused to tell her anything but after he had passed out several times, he finally began telling her all about it.  What she heard at first shocked her and then made her very angry but after two days of repeated treatments with the unit, she believed he was telling the truth and her anger turned to elation as she realized the implications of what he told her.  Teri would be happy too when she heard the news about The Organization.  

Kathy moved to the bed and sat on the edge of it.  Steve turned his face towards her and pleaded with her not to use the tens unit on him again.  “Don’t worry Steve.  I am done with that game.  I plan on rewarding you for your pain and suffering.

“Bending down she took his flaccid cock in her mouth and began to suck and lick it.  She worked hard to get him hard and within a few minutes he was as solid as a piece of steel.  She straddled him and slowly put his cock up her cunt.  She began to ride him with slow strokes, raising up and letting his cock almost come out of her and then sitting back down and pushing it all the way in.  She wanted to make this ride last as she had decided that this would be his last one. 

Working him slowly she began to get a major rush herself and had to carefully watch that she didn’t get off too soon.  When she felt he was about to cum she would pull him out and wait for him to calm down some before starting again.  She brought him to the edge of orgasm several times and then she greased up his cock, turned around and put it in her ass.  She slowly lowered herself on him and then began to ride him hard.  It didn’t take long and he was shooting his load up her ass and when she felt him shoot into her she had a very successful climax herself.  When they both had their breathing under control she got off him and went to the bathroom to clean up.  Thirty minutes later she came back into the bedroom and began to wash him up as well.  She made sure to clean his groin area very well so she could remove any evidence of their last activity.  If they suspected foul play, she was hoping they wouldn’t sample his pubic hair because she knew there might be minute particles of his semen and her cunt juice on them even though she used a strong shampoo on him several times. 

She unfastened his legs and rolled him off the bed and onto the floor.  Next she removed all the linens and put new ones on it.   Then helped him back into bed where she refastened his legs in the restraints but added a head harness which she strapped down to the sides of the bed with some soft nylon rope.  Now he couldn’t move much and he definitely couldn’t sit up until the harness was removed. 

Taking the linens, she headed for the laundry and put them in the washer and started it.  While they were washing she went to the cupboard where the food supplements were kept and took down the container of Calcium which held the extra strength potassium instead of Calcium.  Taking several tablespoon’s of it she mixed it with water until it was completely dissolved.  She now had his final supplement ready to go.  She had found where he kept the syringes he used to give his first wife her insulin and had one ready to use.  She filled it with the powerful, mixture and then waited for the washing machine to finish with the bedding.  When the bedding was cleaned and dry, she put it away in the linen closet.  It was nearing dinner time when she had finished this so it was time for the last stage of the plan to be enacted. 

Kathy knew Teri had planned on giving Steve the lethal injection but over the last several days and with the information she had gotten from him, she decided she couldn’t let her daughter do it.  If Kathy and Dave had gone to the police when this all started, things might have turned out different but they were too afraid and so Steve’s plan worked just the way he wanted it too.  She blamed herself for most of what happened after that and made the decision last night that she would be the one to get the final retribution.  Then if anything went wrong, Teri would be in the clear and only she would pay the price. 

Taking the syringe to the bedroom she told Steve that tonight was the night he would finally meet his judgment.    “What are you talking about?” he asked.  “You have ruined the last life you are ever going to ruin.  I am finished with you and it is time for your miserable life to end.  Teri will be home late tomorrow afternoon and she will arrive to find you dead in your bed of a heart attack.  I will be home when she calls and of course will come right over on the next ferry to help console her.  I am sure there will be some sort of investigation but I don’t think they will ever find anything other than your heart stopped beating because your potassium level was way too high.  If you have a God, now is the time to pray for forgiveness.”  She then proceeded to pull his pajama bottoms down again and even though he was struggling as much as he could, she was able to inject the lethal contents into his butt cheek.  It took a long time for her to get it all in since the needle was so small.  She didn’t want to leave much of a mark and when she was done she made sure there was no blood spot before she pulled his bottoms back up.  All the while he was begging and pleading for her not to do it but Kathy never faltered. 

Once she had it done, she turned and walked out of the room and down the hall to the guest room where she had been staying since she brought him up from the basement.  Her bags were packed, the room cleaned up and bed made with fresh linen .  Picking up her bag she proceeded to the kitchen where she then went to the cupboard with the food supplements and removed the container with the potassium and put in one with only calcium in it.  She would drop the syringe overboard on the ferry as well as dump the potassium in the water.  She could do that while pretending to smoke a cigarette out on the deck in the dark.    If there were any fingerprints left, she could account for those by saying she often visited the house and on occasions had house-sit when both Steve and Teri had to go to a sport show.  It would be expected that her prints would be around the house. 

Earlier in the day, she had gone shopping and made sure that she was seen around town to establish why she was on the late ferry back to Friday Harbor that day.  She had called a friend in Anacortes and had lunch with her to help bolster her alibi.  She told the friend that Teri was at a show in Portland so she wouldn’t be able to see her this trip.  She hoped this would be enough to allay any suggestion that she was at the house. 

Kathy didn’t know how long it would take before Steve’s heart would quit but she hoped it would be before she had to leave so she could be sure he was dead.  She didn’t want Teri to find him alive and then have to either finish the job herself or try to save him.  Teri wasn’t to have anything to do with this part of the plan. 

It was close enough to the ferry departure time that she felt she could go buy a ticket now so she did.  Instead of pulling into the loading area right away, she went back to the house, made sure everything looked normal, and finally checked on Steve.  When she got to the bedroom it reeked of urine and feces.  Steve was definitely dead.  His body had relaxed and his bladder and bowls had emptied into his pajamas and on the bed.  She unfastened his wrist restraints, removed the waist belt, ,  head harness, and leg restraints.  Taking these items from the room, she headed for the false wall and the steps to the basement.  After returning those things to the equipment closet, she closed the wall door and locked the doors as she left for the ferry terminal.  The deed was done and now she had to wait to see how things played out from here.  At least Teri wasn’t involved and had a unbreakable alibi. 

When Teri got home the next day, she found the door locked so used her key to enter.  It was the first time in nearly three years she was able to walk into the house without taking off her clothes.  She called out for her mother but there was no answer.  She got a little worried at that and started looking around the house for her.  As she neared the bedroom she could smell the sewer smell and knew something was wrong.  She was shocked when she entered the bedroom and saw Steve laid out in bed and lying in his own excrement.  She quickly went to the bed and felt for a pulse but of course he was long dead.  Rigor had even started to leave the body so she knew this had happened sometime yesterday. 

She immediately picked up her phone and in a voice filled with panic called 911.  She almost screamed into the phone that she had just gotten home and found her husband dead in bed.  She started to cry as the 911 operator asked for her location and told her help was on the way.  Smiling Teri put her phone away and went into the living room to wait for the police and ambulance.  It wasn’t long before she heard the sirens and then met them at the door.  She made herself cry as she opened the door and in a rush began trying to tell them what she found.  The officer gently took her arm and led her into the living room and had her sit down.  He asked where her husbands body was and she told him the master bedroom which was at the end of the long hall just off the living room. 

The officer led the ambulance crew and his partner down the hall and into the bedroom.  Teri didn’t hear anything for a long time and then the officer came out and sat down beside her.  “Where were you yesterday and earlier today?” he asked.  “I was at an outdoor sport show the last four days in Portland OR.” She told him.  “Can anybody verify that?” was his next question.  Trying not to laugh as she cried she tearfully told him probably several hundred including the hotel staff, other vendors, and customers she had signed up.”  “We are going to be here awhile so do you have someplace else you can stay tonight and maybe the next several days?  There will be an investigation since no one else was here to verify what happened.  Your husband will be autopsied as well so it could take several days before we have a cause of death.”  “I can stay at my mother’s place in Friday Harbor if that is OK with you.”  He looked at her and her tear stained face and said, “alright go ahead but give me her phone number and address.  Do you need to get anything from the bedroom before you go?”  Not really, I haven’t unpacked from my trip yet so I can just take that bag and do laundry when I get there.”   She gave him the phone number and address as well as her cell number and then asked if she could call her mother and let her know what happened?  He nodded his head and then turned to return to the room.  The ambulance crew came out of the bedroom but didn’t have their stretcher with them.  They asked if they could wait in the rec. room until the police released the body to them.  Teri nodded yes and as she dialed her mother heard the TV come on. 

When her mother answered the phone, Teri began to weep and tell her that when she got home she found Steve dead in bed.  “What happened?” her mother asked.  “I don’t know.  He seemed fine yesterday at noon when I called him.  He did say he was still having those headaches and felt like he had the flu but other than that he seemed OK.  He told me he planned to see a Dr Today.  The police said I needed to find a place to stay for a few days while they investigate his death.  Can I come stay with you?”  “Of course you can.  I’ll get your room ready for you.”  “Thanks, I’ll be on the next ferry over.”

When Teri got home she hugged her mother and whispered, “What did you do!”  Kathy laughed and said, “nothing you weren’t going to do.”  “We probably will have a problem with those few flogger marks that haven’t disappeared yet,” was Teri’s response.  “Just tell the truth.  That you practiced a little light BDSM and it was his turn to be the slave about a week ago and you gave him a light flogging but a couple hit harder than you intended.  Then show them some of your fine scars where he has whipped you to show that it was a mutual thing.  With society being what it is today, I am sure they will believe you.  And anyway, you have an airtight alibi so don’t worry.”

Looking closely at her mother, she saw many of the worry lines were disappearing and she seemed much happier than usual.  She didn’t understand this since now The Organization would probably come after them to make sure they didn’t say anything about them.  Sighing she said, “was this the surprise you mentioned?”  “Only part of it dear.  The real surprise is this; There is no Organization!”  What?” Teri nearly screamed.  “How do you know that?  I am sure there is that is why I was so insistent you get any information you could about them.  We have to protect ourselves from them.”  Laughing Kathy said, “Sit down and listen to what I learned over two days of encouragement from the tens unit.” 

“Steve told us the truth about him and his first wife Debbie.  They got started out in the bdsm scene slowly.  They tried bondage and used blindfolds, nipple clamps etc but nothing too extreme.  About two years into this they discovered a couple of bondage groups in Seattle and joined them.  From there they progressed rapidly into more stringent bondage, some light flogging etc.  Steve began to really get into having Debbie act as his slave and they spent more and more time in the role of Master and Slave.  His punishments become harsher and Debbie developed a high tolerance for pain and seemed to have stronger orgasms when pain was associated with it.  After several more years she finally agreed to become his full time 24/7 slave.  Their association with the bondage groups gave them an insight into the life style which they ultimately fully embraced. 

As their experience grew so did their reputations as the perfect Master and Slave.  Other Masters and even some Mistresses began to ask them for advice and sent their slaves to live with them to learn the proper Master slave relationship.  This eventually developed into a sort of job and soon they were being asked to train slaves and being paid a handsome fee to do it.  The one thing they required was that the potential slave be doing it willingly and not forced.  They had them sign a statement saying this was voluntary and that they wouldn’t take any legal action against them.  They became pretty well known in the area and their side business was booming. 

Everything was going well until Debbie got Cancer and died.  Steve was devastated but more than that, he had become addicted to the Master role.  Training other slaves helped keep this need in control but one day he got a call asking if he wanted to take on a special task.  When he asked what that might be he was told a client of the person calling had a young lady he wished to acquire and wanted to know if Steve felt up to the job .  He asked some more questions and it turned out the client was very wealthy and saw a young woman on the street that he wished to enslave.  He didn’t want to work through any of the normal slave trading syndicates and was looking for someone who could be discrete and could train the girl after acquiring her.  Initially Steve laughed and turned them down but the individual called back a few days later and offered him a million dollars to undertake the task.  He was shocked but agreed if they would deposit half the money in an offshore account he would set up.  They agreed and several weeks later the money was deposited. 

From that point on, Steve not only was a trainer but a recruiter as well.  Every time he went on one of these commissioned special jobs, he would ask his friends to keep their eye out for anything they might hear about a girl being abducted and sold to slavers.  He pretended to want to be sure he wasn’t being used for anything illicit.  Thus he dubbed his contacts as The Organization.  There were a few people in politics and law enforcement in the groups but they were there doing what they did honestly and consensually.  What Steve began doing was moving into the slave market that wasn’t consensual or in any way shape or form legal.  Although he did continue to train consensual slaves his real passion became the contract slave work. 

On occasions Steve would see a very attractive young woman on the street and decide to do his own acquiring.  He would research them well and only grabbed the ones whose parents had the money or resources to ransom them after he had trained them for the thirty days which was the minimum he felt necessary to effectively subjugate them to insure they never went to the police.  The threat of retaliation by The Organization was a great lever to use against the family and had always worked just as it had in the Borders case. 

Steve got fixated on you Teri, when he began to come over to the island and watch the volleyball games.  At first he did it because he liked to watch volleyball and we had one of the better teams year after year so he chose to come to our games.  When he saw you, he immediately knew he wanted you for himself.  He waited until you were in college before he decided to go after you.  Now you know the whole story of The Organization and why he selected you. “

Teri was quiet for a bit and finally said, “what about dad then?”  “He really did have an accident and when Steve heard about it, he decided that he could use this accident to his favor and cement the fear of The Organization in us.  After he forced me to spend that weekend with him, he had the perfect excuse to make it look like The Organization did it for telling him about your capture.  He never went to the police.  He made all that up.  At one time, I think Steve was probably a good man but his lust and addiction to BDSM as well as his sadistic needs eventually overwhelmed the man he used to be.  I am glad he is dead and we don’t have to worry about any retribution from the fictitious Organization.  Now all we need to worry about is getting through the investigation and moving on with our lives.  I checked out his accounts and you were right.  He had become very wealthy but most of that wealth is hidden in offshore accounts so you will have to be careful you don’t start living too high on the hog or they might decide to re-open the investigation once it is closed.”   “I am aware of that,” she said.  “I just hope you are right about this investigation.  With that statement, they both agreed to go to bed and worry about that tomorrow.

The next morning, Teri called the police department in Anacortes and asked when she could pick up her husbands body.  She needed to make some funeral arrangements but didn’t want to do that until she knew when she could claim the body.  They connected her to the officer in charge of the investigation and he told her it would be a few days yet.  He then asked if she could come in and answer a few questions that came up because of their preliminary findings.  She said sure when would they like to see her.  A time was set for early afternoon which gave her time to catch a ferry back to Anacortes.  She told him she would be there and hung up.  She found her mom in the kitchen getting them some breakfast and told her what the cop had said.  “Don’t worry about it.  I’m sure they got an initial toxicology screen back and with the amount of potassium in his system they are bound to have questions.  Just tell them the truth about how he had been feeling the last month.  Let them ask the questions and you give them straight forward answers.  Be sure to show remorse that you didn’t insist he see a Dr earlier.”  Teri agreed that was the best way to proceed and after breakfast did a quick load of wash and headed for the ferry.  She just made the 11:00 am ferry which got her into Anacortes about 12:30.  She grabbed a bite to eat at McDonalds and then went to the police station. 

They spent almost three hours on her interview.  They wanted to know if Steve had been ill lately and Teri told them about his headaches, muscle pain and nausea spells for the last few weeks.  She began to cry and tell them she wished she had insisted on him going to a doctor even though he maintained he just had a bout of the flu and would soon be better.  They asked about any supplements they were taking and especially any Steve was taking.  She told them about his calcium and vitamin usage but didn’t know anything about a potassium supplement except what was in his vitamins.  She said they ate essentially the same foods etc. and then they asked if she would give them a blood sample so they could check her potassium.  She readily agreed and they made arrangements for her to stop by the lab at the hospital on her way back to Friday Harbor.  The last series of questions dealt with the show she attended in Portland and whether or not her mother was a regular guest at their home.  She gave them the information they wanted and told them her mother usually stopped by every time she was in Anacortes for a visit and often used their place as a stopover when she was traveling or needed to spend a few days on the mainland.  They had assured her that the guest room was hers anytime she needed it. 

The final question was the one she had been dreading.  Can you tell us why your husband had some, what appear to be whip marks on his back, and belly and thighs?  We also found some interesting items in a bedside table.  And there was a small chain hoist bolted to a stud in the ceiling above the ceiling tile. 

She blushed for real and hesitantly began to tell them about how they did some kinky sex things once in awhile.  The week before she left they were playing and it was Steve’s turn to be the slave.  When we play these games we do some light flogging as punishments.  I didn’t mean to hit him so hard but I guess a few of the lashes were harder than I thought and they left some marks.  The same thing has happened to me when I play the slave.  If you have a female officer around I would be willing to show her a few scars I have received when Steve got too carried away.  It didn’t happen often and we use a safe word to stop if it got too intense.  I had to use mine a couple of times over the past couple of years but Steve never did.

They called in a female officer and she took Teri to the ladies room where Teri took off her top and bra and showed her several of the light scars she had from earlier beatings.  The officer snorted and told her she could get dressed again.  When they got back to the detectives office she told them that yes I too had marks from a flogging so they stopped that line of questioning.  

Finally they didn’t seem to have any more questions so Teri left with a reminder to stop at the hospital for the blood draw.  She said she would and left the station. 

When she got back to the island, her mother said the police had called and wanted her to come in to answer some questions tomorrow.  Teri was worried but her mother seemed to be ok with it so she relaxed and told her what they asked her about. 

The next day Kathy had almost the exact same experience at the police station with them asking many of the same questions.  The only iffy question was when they asked her when the last time she was at house.  She told them she had stopped the week before The Portland show which is when she learned that Teri was going to do that show.  That is why she didn’t stop at the house the day she was in Anacortes shopping.  She told them she wished now she had and maybe if Steve was having trouble she could have gotten some help.  Shortly after that question they thanked her for coming in and let her go. 

A week later Teri got a call that they had finished the investigation and ruled his death due to an imbalance in his blood chemistry leading to a heart attack.  They would release the body to which ever mortuary she wished.  She thanked them and immediately called the mortuary that had been a good supporter of her mother’s volleyball team and asked them to pick up the body.  She told them that Steve had expressed a wish to be cremated and arranged for that to happen.  She set up for a memorial service for the following Saturday. 

There were a surprising number of people at the service including Gwen.  She stopped by to give her condolences and quietly offered to take over for Steve if she found herself in need of a new Master or Mistress.  Teri almost slapped her but then realized that Gwen really didn’t know that what was going on between her and Steve wasn’t consensual.    Right then and there, she made a promise to show Gwen just what it was really like. 

Many of the emails and telegrams she received were from clients who not only offered her condolences but wanted to know about their booked charters.  She assured them all that every charter would be honored and that she would make sure the Captain was experienced and they would have a successful fishing trip. 

Because of her work in the charter office over the past three years, she had gotten to know many of the skippers and knew that one of the older ones had sold his boat at the end of the last season with the idea that he would retire.  She was sure she could convince him to work for her for at least this one season.  He was one of the raunchier skippers who liked looking at her naked boobs and was always trying to look up her skirt.  He was very good at his job but was really a dirty old man at heart.  She was sure she could persuade him to help her at least this coming season.  She would then have to decide if she wanted to continue with the charter business or not.  With the amount of money she could funnel into her accounts now as investment earning, she really didn’t need the charter business. 

Once all the well wishers had departed she grabbed her mother and said, “let’s go home.”  Her mom looked at her and said, “whose home? Mine or yours?”  “Mine,” she said and headed for her suv. 

When they got back to what had been Steve’s house and was now hers, she kicked off her shoes and flopped down on the couch.  Her mother joined her and then they looked at each other and smiled.  “I guess you were right mom.  It seems that it has all worked out.”  “I told you dear.  There were suspicions but no real evidence to prove foul play.  Your basic plan was very good.” 

Teri had come back to the house the day after they called to say the investigation was over.  She spent two days cleaning the bedroom and airing it out.  She used the guest room while she did it.  Finally she was able to get the stink out of it and in fact she threw away all the bedding that was on the bed when Steve died.  There was no way she could have ever slept on them even if she had been able to get them clean. 

The house, business, and bank accounts were all hers now and she didn’t have to worry about any retribution from The Organization.  Maybe her life was starting to look up for a change. 

Chapter 20:  Vengeance is Mine,  Epilog

Teri carried on the charter business as normal.  She had put on some of her “work” clothes Steve used to make her wear sans bra and panties and went to see Don Abrahms.  He was the skipper she hoped would work for her this summer.  She had called and made an appointment to meet with him at the office that morning.  She waited impatiently for him to come in and finally he showed up. 

He glanced at her and gave a whistle.  “Man you are some piece of ass girl.  That Steve was a lucky guy.”  Smiling Teri said, “Thank you kind sir.  Please sit down.  I have a business proposition for you.”  “The only proposition I want from you is a roll in the hay babe.”  Gritting her teeth but still smiling she said, “That might be worked out but first hear what I have to say.”  “OK girly what is this proposition?”  “I want you to skipper my boat this summer.” 

Shaking his head he said, “I just retired and sold my boat.  Why should I skipper for you when I could have just kept my own boat and continued on with my business.  It was doing real well.”  “I know.  That is why I want you to skipper this summer for me.  I’ll pay you $10,000 per month and there will be a few extra perks as well.”  He sat up straight and looked intently into her eyes.  He decided she was serious so he said, “What kind of perks?”  She quit smiling and looking into his eyes she said,  “every time the boat comes in with all limits filled and customers ready to sign up for a charter next year, I’ll strip naked for you and give you the best blow job you have ever had.  I’ll also let you cop a feel now and then and on some days I will let you see my naked tits, ass and pussy.  If the season is a great one, I’ll spend a night in your bed letting you fuck me anywhere you want.  But that will only happen if I think we have had the best season yet.  Call it an added incentive.  Is that enough perks for you to help me out this summer?”  While she was explaining all this, his jaw dropped open and his eyes got real wide.  He almost began to drool and Teri had a terrible time not laughing. 

“Alright, all kidding aside and no more trash talk.  Is this a serious offer or are you just messing with an old man?”  “I am not kidding and this is as serious an offer as I have ever made.  I need an expert skipper with a good reputation and the know how to make sure the clients have a great time fishing.  I can’t skipper a boat and I won’t hire a kid who is green behind the ears.  All the other good skippers still have their own boats and I want you, now, yes or no.” 

He frowned and she could see the wheels spinning in his head as he tried to take in this unexpected offer.  He thought she might be looking for a skipper but he never dreamed she would pay so much nor provide those extra perks.  He still didn’t believe she would do those things but the offer made him drool.  He had always been a little jealous of Steve when he first saw her working in the office and then later when he learned he had married her.  Now he might really have a chance to see her naked and even spend a night with her.   “I’ll sign a contract with you but first you have to show some good faith that what you offered is real.  Strip right now and I’ll sign on.” 

Shaking her head, she said, “I’ll give you a little preview and once you sign you will get to see the rest.”  With that she unbuttoned her shirt and opened it wide showing him her tits.  She was getting a little turned on by this mini striptease and so her nipples were erect and pointed right at him.   She walked to the desk and took a paper from it and a pen.  Walking around the desk she approached him.  He watched her with his mouth open.  She even saw a little spittle drool out of the corner of his mouth and she smiled.  Taking his hand she placed it on her tit.  He caressed it briefly and then took her nipple between his thumb and index finger and began to squeeze.  She didn’t move or make any effort to stop him.  She continued to stare at him as he put more and more pressure on her nipple.  He was finally squeezing as hard as he could but Teri didn’t flinch or react in any way.  After almost a minute, his fingers began to shake and he couldn’t keep up the pressure.  As soon as he let her go, she walked back behind her desk and closed her shirt. 

“You had your preview, now sign the contract.”  Jim leaned over the table and signed the agreement.  She took it and said, “You didn’t read it first, why not?”  “Anyone who would do what you just did wouldn’t try to cheat me.  I trust that what you told me was true.  Is there anything in there that you think I might object to?”  “I don’t think so.  It only says you are responsible to skipper the boat and make sure it is serviced and kept up properly. There is nothing in it a good skipper wouldn’t do anyway.  I’ll  take care of everything else.  Oh yeah, it also says I will pay you $10,000 per month for each month of the season you work.  It doesn’t say anything about the perks.”  

Smiling she stood up and began to lift up her short skirt.  Here is the rest of your first perk.”  She raised the skirt to her waist and did a slow turn so he got a good luck at her cunt and ass.  Then she dropped it back down and reminded him how he could earn more of the perks.  Jim just stood there speechless and finally turned and walked out. 

As soon as he was gone Teri laughed and called her mother to tell her what she had just done.  Kathy couldn’t believe her daughter would do something like that but after all she had been through she began to believe there wasn’t much she wouldn’t do to get what she wanted. 

The charter season went unexpectedly well.  Teri ended up having to give Jim far more perks than she expected to.  By the end of the season almost all her bookings were done and she would only have to attend one or two shows if she wanted to continue the service and then she would be fully booked up. 

At the end, she called Jim and invited him out to dinner and then offered him a nightcap.  He looked closely at her and then laughed.  “So, is it time for my final bonus?” he asked.  Teri smiled and said, “You did an outstanding job this year and deserve that bonus I promised you.”  He looked at her and then with a small smile tugging at his lips he said, “You are a very unusual woman Teri.  I thought when Steve married you he was nuts but now I know he was the smartest man alive.  I would love to spend a night with you but this time I am going to turn you down.  I have enjoyed the strip shows, blow jobs and the touchy feeling stuff but I do draw the line at vaginal or rectal intercourse.  I will only do that with someone I feel a real connection with.  Ours is just a business arrangement so I will decline.” 

Teri was surprised and then she laughed out loud; “You big blowhard, your nothing but a gentleman hiding behind a façade of a tough dirty old man.”  Walking to the den she went to the desk and got the check book.  She wrote out a check for $5,000 and gave it to him.  “This would be the minimum I would charge for a night of the use of my body.  I want you to have it since you don’t want my body.”  He reached out and took the check.  He looked at the amount and laughed and as he turned to walk out said, “Let me know if you need a skipper next year.”  Then he walked out of the house and left.  Teri laughed at herself and what she had planned to do.  She felt a little foolish but gained a new appreciation of Jim. 

Now that the season was over she had time to really think about where she wanted her life to go.  As she sipped a glass of wine she did make one decision.  It was now time to get her revenge on Gwen.  She had thought about this for several months now and had finally decided on a plan.  Taking out a single use cell phone she dialed her number and when she answered she identified herself.  “Gwen, I have been thinking about your offer and think I would like a session with you sometime soon if possible.”  There was a long pause on the other end and then finally Gwen said, “What made you call now?”  “I haven’t had any sex since Steve died and I am in need of some special attention.  Please come and bring your toy bag with you.”  There was a silence on the line and then Gwen said, “a week from Friday night is free, I will see you then.”  Teri smiled and said, “Please don’t tell anyone where you are going.  I can’t have anyone know about my special needs.”  “Don’t worry honey” was her reply.  “I don’t need any rumors about me either.”  The line went dead. Smiling to herself she thought, Gwen your life is about to change.

Teri had spent hours on the internet searching for a drug that would immobilize a person but not make them unconscious.  She was looking for something that would keep the person fully aware of what was happening.  All she wanted was to make sure that the large muscles controlling the arms and legs would not work for at least an hour.  Finally she discovered that a very small amount of curare would paralyze the large muscles but leave the rest of the body functioning.  It was a dangerous way to go as just a small amount more than necessary and major bodily functions would also go and the person would die.  She also needed to find a supply of the poison and wasn’t sure how to go about doing that.  But she was persistent and finally found a natural remedy (herbal) store in Brazil that advertised a curare based muscle relaxer for strained muscles.  She ordered a supply of it under the guise of owning a health food store.  It took awhile to put in place everything she needed to be able to order but she finally got it done and it arrived within three days due to her paying a hefty rush shipping charge.  Of course there was far more than she would ever need but that was fine too.  It gave her plenty to experiment with to find the right dosage to do what she wanted done. 

Over the next couple of days she used herself as the test subject and found that 5 capsules made it very difficult for her to raise her arms and her legs wouldn’t work at all.  Everything else seemed to work fine so she decided that would be enough.  It took about a half hour after taking it for it to start taking affect.  She would have to delay Gwen’s lust at least that long.  She had mixed it in a glass of white wine and the taste was effectively covered up by the wine taste.  She knew Gwen liked that variety of white wine so figured that would be the best way to get her to drink the drug. 

The special Friday finally arrived and Teri had dressed in one of the short skirts and blouses that Gwen had chosen for her that first trip to Nordstroms.  She didn’t wear any panties or bra.  Gwen hadn’t told her when she would be there just that it would be Friday night.  She was ready by 6:00 pm even though she didn’t think she would be there that early but by 8:00 she was beginning to get a little nervous about when she might come.  Then at 8:30 there was a knock on the door and Teri let Gwen in.  She had her bag of toys with her and when she saw how Teri had dressed she smiled and said, “I guess you really do want to play.” 

Teri smiled and invited her into the living room where she had the wine on ice.  “I would love to visit for just a bit before we start if that is alright with you?”  Gwen nodded and took a seat on the couch.  Teri poured a glass of wine for Gwen and then one for herself.  She had already dissolved the tablets in a small amount of wine in the bottom of the glass so when she poured the glass full it mixed in well.  She gave Gwen the drugged glass and sat down with her own.  Taking a sip she said, “I hope you like this wine.  It was recommended by a friend of Steve’s.  Gwen had seen the label when Teri poured the wine and after taking a hefty swallow said, “Yes, this is one of my favorite wines.  I think I was the one to recommend it.”  “Oh, well I agree with your taste.  It has become one of mine as well.” 

To herself she said “but for a different reason.” 

“How did you meet Steve and Debbie?”  “We actually met the night we both went to one of the club dungeons in Seattle.  My husband and I and Steve and Debbie were all new to the scene and really didn’t know what we were doing.  We became friends and things just progressed from there.” 

Teri almost choked on her wine when Gwen said “her husband.”  “Oh, are you married?  Steve never mentioned you had a husband.”  Gwen laughed and replied, “No, I am single now.  We got a divorce about a year after we met.  He said I was getting too carried away with the bdsm stuff and if I didn’t quit he was leaving.  By that time I had discovered that I really liked being a Mistress and having a slave to play with so I told him goodbye.  He packed a bag and left and never came back.  Last I heard from him, he was back east somewhere with a new vanilla wife and three kids.”  

Teri breathed a sigh of relief and said, “I understand.”  She finished her glass of wine and encouraged Gwen to do the same.  Gwen smiled and tilted her glass up and drained it.  “Are you ready to play now?”  “Almost,” Teri replied. 

Standing up Teri began to unbutton her blouse.  She took her time and acted like she was doing a slow striptease.  Gwen just smiled and sat back to watch.  It took Teri several minutes to take off her blouse and then she began to play with her tits and pull on her nipples.  When her nipples were rock hard she reached back and unhooked the fastener on her skirt and let it slowly slide over her hips and down her legs.  She stepped out of the pile it made at her feet and spread her legs.  She then ran her hands over her hips and began to caress her thighs moving slowly towards her shaved cunt.  Gwen had been watching this and began licking her lips.  She told Teri to come stand in front of her and Teri slowly moved towards her.  When she was almost touching Gwen’s knees she stopped and waited for what Gwen was going to do next. 

Gwen’s eyes narrowed a bit and a frown appeared between her eyes.  She looked up at Teri and said, “What did you do to my drink?”  Looking surprised Teri asked, “What do you mean?  I didn’t do anything to your drink.  What’s wrong?”  “My arms, they feel like they have lead weights attached to them.  I can hardly lift them and I can’t feel my legs.”  “Oh my god,” Teri gasped.  “You must be having a stroke!” 

There came of look of fear in Gwen’s eyes as she thought the same thing.  “Here let me help you lie down,” Teri said.  Taking her feet she moved them onto the couch.  Next she took her hands and placed them above her head and put a pillow under her feet.  Gwen tried to get her arms down but they wouldn’t work. 

“Teri why did you put my arms above my head” she asked.  “That is where I want them,” was the reply she got.  Now Gwen struggled to get her arms down and to sit up.  She was just able to get her arms down on her stomach but couldn’t budge her legs.  She tried to sit up but couldn’t do that either.  “What have you done to me you Bitch,” she screamed.   Teri smiled at her and said, “You Gwen dear are going to live the kind of life I have lived for the past three years.  I am going to break you and train you to be my slave and sex toy to do with as I please.  By the time your training is complete you are not even going to remember you were once an evil sadistic bitch.  Your only goal in life will be to serve me and make sure I am happy.” 

“What are you talking about?  You were never forced to be a slave.  Steve told me he met you on the internet and you had given yourself to him and that pain was what got you off.  He said you craved humiliation and wanted me to help him.  He even told me your safe word.”  Teri laughed and said, “Well then I am sorry for you Gwen because your friend Steve was a slaver and I was never his willing slave.  If he hadn’t died when he did, I am sure that one day I would have figured out a way to kill that bastard.  I also don’t believe that you didn’t get a great deal of pleasure from hurting me so bad the last time we met.  You surely knew no rational person would stand for that kind of abuse and pain.  You wanted to hurt me like that. It is now your turn.” 

Turning to the bag Gwen brought, Teri found a pair of wrist and ankle cuffs, nipple clamps, clothes pins, a small flogger used to flog tits or genitals, a magic wand, and in the very bottom a real true cattle prod.  This last was a real surprise as these things can control a 2000lb bull.  Taking the wrist and ankle cuffs, Teri soon had Gwen fastened in a fairly tight hogtie. 

All the time she was working on her, Gwen was pleading and apologizing for everything she had done to Teri but to no avail.  Finally she began to cry and promise to leave her alone and never speak to her again if she would let her go.  Teri laughed and said, “Shut up slave.  Do not speak unless given permission.  I am going to punish you every time you speak without permission from this point on.  I am also going to hurt you a lot over the next thirty days.  I want you to know how it feels to not be able to stop the terrible pain and learn that the only relief you will get is dependent on how I feel at the moment.  Then you will know how I felt when you punished me for not showing off my body as much as you wanted that day in Nordstroms.   You never forgot that you said and now you will see how if feels when someone else has a memory they can’t forget. 

She left the room and went to the kitchen to get a pair of scissors.  Gwen was still fully dressed but that was going to change permanently.As she was returning with the scissors, Teri decided she had better check to see if Gwen came in her car.  Checking outside she saw no vehicles and assumed she came by cab but decided she had better make sure no else brought her. 

When she got back to the living room she could see that Gwen had been trying to move but the drug was still working and she had only been able to wriggle her body a little which scrunched up her shirt a bit.  “How did you get here?” was the first question out of Teri’s mouth when she returned.   “A friend brought me and I asked her to pick me up about 11:00 tonight” was the reply.  “I don’t believe you.  You said you didn’t want anyone to know about your pastime hobby.”  “My friend is also a player and offered to join us but I wouldn’t let her until I knew where you were now that Steve was gone.  She will expect to pick me up and will get suspicious if I am not here. “  

Teri laughed and replied, “I don’t think so.  I know you want your kink to be kept a secret and wouldn’t involve anyone else this early.  I am going to take a chance that you are lying.” 

Releasing Gwen from the hogtie but leaving her wrists and ankles cuffed together, Teri quickly cut away her clothes and when she was totally naked, she drug her to the false wall.  Lowering the wall, she pushed Gwen around until her feet were over the stairs and then began to lower her down.  Since she couldn’t use her legs yet she was just dead weight and when her tits were about even with the edge of the stairs Teri let go of her shoulders and she dropped the last few feet to the floor of the basement.  Teri followed her down and picked her up and dragged her to the special training room.  With some effort she got her onto the bed and then left her momentarily.  When she came back she had one of the special collars, and Gwen’s bag of toys.

Teri placed the collar around her neck and told her that alone would insure she didn’t go anywhere.  If you try to leave this room you will receive an electrical charge strong enough to knock you out.  An alarm will go off and you better hope I am around to hear and can come drag you out of the field otherwise you might eventually die from the electrical charge going through your body.  Gwen’s eyes got big and she said, “Why are you doing this to me?”  “This is payback for all the pain and humiliation you have caused me over the past few years.  Only this time, you will not be the one dishing it out.  I’ll be doing that and the sooner you learn your place in life from now on, the sooner the pain will diminish.  Your life now belongs to me and me alone.  If I decide you need to die, you will die.  If I decide to parade you around naked at a party, you will do it without complaint.  In other words, your life will surely be hell unless you learn your place and how to please me.  When that happens you might just find your life tolerable. 

I am going to leave you now to recover from the poison, but will be back to start your punishment and training.”  Teri didn’t remove the cuffs but she didn’t fasten them together either.  She wanted to see what Gwen would do if she was somewhat free.  She knew she would have to try to escape just as she had done when she was in her position.   Leaving the door open when she left, Teri went upstairs and poured herself a glass of wine.  She knew the poison would take about two hours to begin to wear off and Gwen could start to gain control of her muscles again.  She would be slow and the movements would have to be done with a lot of concentration.  It would be eight hours or more before the effects were completely gone. 

It was just after 9:00 p.m. so Teri had a couple of hours to wait to see if Gwen really did have a friend drop her off.  She watched a little TV and then turned on the radio and listened to music while she finished reading a book she had started several days earlier. 

About 1030 Teri heard a scream and the alarm went off in the basement.  Smiling, Teri went to the basement and was very surprised to see that Gwen had actually made it to the door before  the charged knocked her out.  Although she hadn’t been able to get out the door she was lying just inside it and her body was shaking as the current went through her.  Teri threw the switch that turned off the power to the field and then pulled Gwen back to the bed.  Gwen began to moan and her muscles began to twitch as she came to. 

Teri went back into the hall and threw the switch that activated the field again before she went in to see Gwen.  “I warned you about the electrical field.  I would not advise you try that again!”  Teri walked to the table and picked up a bottle of water and took it to Gwen.  “Drink this.  You will need it after that shock to the body.”  Gwen slowly reached out and took the water.  She drank the entire thing down without coming up for a breath.   “I’m going to ask you again about how you got here.  If you lie to me, I will hurt you terribly.  How did you get here?”  Gwen looked right at her and said, “I told you.  A friend dropped me off.”  “Is that friend coming back to get you?”  This time Gwen hesitated and finally said, “No, I told her I would catch a cab or you would take me home.”  Teri looked at Gwen for a long time and finally she reached out and took one of her arms.  She stretched it above her head and fastened it to the rail at the top of the bed.  She did the same to the other arm and finally she attached the ankle cuffs to each corner of the bed.  “I am going to leave you for the night.  We will start your training in the morning.  I’ll bring you some breakfast and extra water and Gatorade.  You will need it.”  Turning, Teri left the room closing the door behind her. 

Teri went upstairs and found Gwen’s purse.  She rummaged through it and found her wallet, keys to her car and her apartment.  She went through the wallet and got her address from her driver’s license.  She lived in Mt. Vernon which was a good half hour away from Anacortes.  Sighing she knew she was going to have a long day and very short night.  

She called a cab and told them where she needed to go.  They told her it would cost her nearly $40 in fare and she said that was alright. She gave her name as Gwen and her address.  They told her it would be about ten minutes before they could have a cab there.  While she was waiting she made sure to have plenty of cash as she was going to need it to get back home.  Teri had just finished checking the airporter bus schedule when the cab arrived.  She grabbed a pair of rubber gloves and stuffed them in the purse and headed out. 

The cab dropped her off outside the apartment complex about 11:30 p.m. and there were no people in sight.  Teri was thankful for that and hurried to the apartment listed on the driver’s license.  Teri put on the rubber gloves before she tried the keys to the door.  She had to try a couple of keys before she found the right one.  After she entered the apartment she did a quick inspection.  When she had finished she went to the bedroom and got the large suitcase she found in the closet and began to pack clothes as if she were going to be gone for several days.  It took her nearly a half hour to get the suitcase packed and then she went looking for the parking place for the apartment.  Luckily they had names on the spaces and she was able to find Gwen’s car without too much hunting.  She went back got the suitcase and loaded it in the car.  Next stop was the long term parking lot at SEATAC airport. 

By the time she had driven the 80 miles to the airport, parked and entered the airport proper it was nearing 2:00 a.m.  The first airporter bus back to the Anacortes area didn’t leave for nearly two hours so she found a small donut shop that was open this early and had a couple of cups of coffee and a cinnamon roll until it was nearly time for the bus to depart.  She found the appropriate bus stop and only had to wait a few minutes before the bus pulled up.  She boarded with the suitcase and paid cash for the ride back to Anacortes.  She fell asleep shortly after sitting down.  She slept soundly until the driver shook her shoulder and said, they had arrived in Anacortes.  Stretching, Teri, got off the bus in the downtown Anacortes business section and was able to shortly get a cab to her house.  It was just turning light when Teri finally got to her own bed.  She set her alarm for two hours and was immediately asleep.

When the alarm went off, Teri stretched and struggled to get fully awake.  When she was finally functioning reasonably well she headed for the shower and took care of her morning duties.  Next she fixed herself a light breakfast and then prepared some cereal, juice and toast along with a cup of coffee for Gwen.  When she entered the training room she saw that Gwen was awake and in some distress.  Setting the tray down on the table she approached the bed and said, “You seem to be having a problem bitch.  Besides losing your freedom what is your problem?”  “Please let me loose.  I need to use the toilet!”

Teri laughed and said, “In due time,  I will decide when you can perform any action including your bodily functions so you better hold it or your punishment will be far worse.  Eat your breakfast and then I will decide if you deserve to relieve yourself.”  Gwen gave her pleading look but finally sat up as Teri released the cuffs from the rail.  She quickly ate the cereal, drank the juice and ate the toast while drinking the coffee.  When she had finished she looked pleadingly at Teri and waited for her next order.  She had decided during the night that the only chance she had was to humor her until she could take advantage of any opening to escape. 

Teri knew that Gwen needed to relieve herself and had decided that one of her first real humiliations would be to piss herself as she was punished as Gwen had punished her.   Teri told her to stand up and put her hands together.  When she had complied, Teri fastened the cuffs’ together and told her to raise her hands above her head.  While she did this, Teri lowered the host cable.  When it was about head high she stopped it and fastened the cuffs to the hook.  Raising the hoist pulled Gwen up on her toes and then more so that her arms wrists and shoulders supported her entire weight.  Gwen groaned and said, “Please Mistress, let me relieve myself first!”  Teri just laughed and said, “Hold it bitch.  I’ll decide when you can piss.” 

Taking Gwen’s satchel, Teri found the special nipple clamps Gwen had used on her and put them on Gwen.  “Let’s start with something light,” she said.  Gwen’s eyes got larger as she watched Teri put the clamps on her nipples and cunt lips.  Smiling at her, Teri said, “that isn’t too bad now is it?”  Gwen knew what was coming next and began to beg Teri to please not do this.  Teri just smiled sweetly and added the weights.  She added extra weights to make sure the teeth would cut into her tender flesh.  As she released the weights on her left tit, Gwen screamed and pleaded with Teri to take it off.  Ignoring her, Teri added the weights to the other clamps and let them fall putting full pressure on the other nipple and her cunt lips.  Gwen screamed even louder but Teri just smiled and began to bat the weights around causing even more pain in Gwen’s sensitive tissues.   Gwen tried to kick out at Teri but that just made the weights swing more and increased the pain so she quickly quit trying that.  Blood began to run down Gwen’s thighs and drip from her nipples as the teeth cut into her.  Finally Gwen began to just moan and cry as the pain diminished a little. 

Gwen lost track of Teri for a moment but when she saw her again with the thin whippy cane she began to beg her not to hurt her anymore.  Teri laughed and said, “I think it goes like this, Twenty five lashes to the backside and twenty five lashes to the front.  When we are done with that piece of the punishment, I’ll just add five more to your cunt.”  “Oh of course you can use your safe word if you would like!”  Gwen began to cry and plead saying, “You haven’t given me safe word Mistress.  What do you want me to say?”  Teri looked deep into Gwen’s eyes and said, “I don’t want you to say anything.  I couldn’t use a safe word because I didn’t have one either.  I just want to hear you scream like I did when you whipped me.  There is no escape” 

Gwen tried not to scream and give Teri the satifaction she was wanting but after the fifth or sixth blow to her back and thighs she began to scream and beg.  Teri was hitting her as hard as she could and each blow raised a long raw welt.  Some even had droplets of blood that began to slowly run down her back and legs.  After the eighteenth blow Gwen passed out.  Teri stopped when she realized Gwen was no longer screaming but just giving a jerk and moaning.  Sweat was running down Teri’s face so she rested her arm and wiped her face as she waited for Gwen to regain consciousness. 

When Gwen didn’t regain consciousness after five minutes, Teri got a pan of cold water and threw it in her face and over her head.  That roused Gwen and when she could focus her eyes again Teri made her look at her as she said, “Only seven more to go bitch and then you’ll be halfway done.”  Gwen hoarsely croaked, “Please no more.  I can’t take it.  I’ll be a good slave.  I promise just don’t whip me anymore.  Teri shook her head no and resumed delivering the rest of the blows to her back, butt and thighs.  Even though her voice was nearly gone, Gwen still was able to give a respectable scream even though Teri had let up some on the force of the blows since she didn’t want Gwen to pass out again too soon. 

Moving to the front she began to deliver the next set of twenty five to her tits, belly, mound and the front of her thighs.  Gwen finally lost her voice entirely and just opened her mouth and made guttural noises until she passed out again.  It took longer to wake Gwen this time and she just hung limply and jerked and moaned as Teri delivered the final blows.  Teri had decided she wouldn’t administer all five of the blows to Gwen’s cunt but was still going to give her several just to make sure she suffered the excruciating pain she had.  Putting a spreader bar between Gwen’s legs, Teri taped the clamps against her thigh which opened her cunt lips and made her cunt gape and her clit was fully exposed.  Not wanting to permanently injure her, Teri reduced the force of the blows but still when the first blow landed,   Gwen’s whole body jerked rigidly to attention and she tried to scream out her pain.  Her eyes bugged out and she fought to get a breath.  Teri delivered one more blow and then put the thin cane away. 

Gwen was barely conscious when Teri showed her the oversize butt plug that she had used on Teri.There was essentially no response. Teri knew that in this condition Gwen would not be able to experience the full affect of the monster so she decided to delay the last scene to play out in her lesson on pain.  She started to lower Gwen and then realized that sometime during the caning Gwen had voided her bladder and the floor under her was wet with piss.  Since she didn’t want to take any chances on Gwen getting an infection in her open welts, she moved the hoist along the rail until Gwen was clear of mess and then lowered her to the floor.

Gwen moaned as the pressure was released on her arms and shoulders but her legs couldn’t hold her up so she slowly sank to the floor and lay in a heap.   Gritting her teeth Teri had to straighten her out and roll her onto her stomach so she could put antiseptic cream on the open wounds on her back, butt and thighs.  Teri then laid a blanket on the floor and rolled Gwen onto it.  Once she had her laying on her side on the blanket she unhooked the cuffs so her arms were free.  She then pulled the rest of the blanket up and over her, turned out the light and left the room.  She did close and lock the door and make sure the electric field was turned on.  She went upstairs, looked at the clock and was shocked to see that it was already past noon.  After a quick lunch she began to work on business matters and didn’t even think about Gwen until it was dinner time. 

Teri fixed a light dinner of baked salmon, tossed sa.  lad, and cherry cheesecake for dessert.  After eating her portion she took the rest down to Gwen.  When she entered the training room she noticed that Gwen hadn’t moved from the position Teri had left in hours earlier.  Putting the tray on the foot of the bed, Teri walked over to the sleeping Gwen and nudged her with her foot.  Gwen groaned and slowly opened her eyes. Once Teri was sure Gwen was fully awake she told her to get up and go eat her dinner.  Gwen tried to get up on her hands and knees but the pain in her shoulders and back was intense and she just dropped onto her stomach.  “I can’t get up Mistress.  I hurt too much.”  Teri laughed and said, “You have one minute to get to your feet and move to the bed or I will start whipping you again.” Gwen turned white with fear and immediately tried again to get to her feet.  Crying and moaning she was able to force herself to her hands and knees and then finally to her feet.  Sweat broke out on her brow because of the effort it took to force her tortured body to respond.  She swayed as she walked the few steps to the bed and sat down on the bed with a sigh of relief. 

Teri watched with amusement as Gwen was dealing with the pain and trying to do what she had been directed to do.  She let Gwen take her time eating and when she was finished she told her to use the toilet in the corner.  Make sure you take care of all your needs as any mess you make you will clean up with your tongue and mouth.  Gwen gasped and stared in horror at Teri.  Teri laughed at her shocked expression and said, “I am giving you a chance to clean yourself out before you have to complete the earlier session.  Think about what you made me do and then you will know what is coming next.”  Gwen face was ashen and she began to beg saying, “Please no.  Don’t do that to me.  I’m sorry I did that to you.  I’m sorry I hurt you so bad.  Please have pity!”  Teri’s face turned hard and she replied, “You are only sorry now that you are suffering as I did.  You are a sadistic Bitch and deserve everything you are getting.  Now do you want to use the toilet or not?”  Crying Gwen painfully got up and moved slowly to the toilet in the corner and sat on it.  She voided her bladder and then worked hard to void her bowels as she knew what was coming next and wanted to make it as easy on herself as possible. 

Teri watched her the whole time and when Gwen finally wiped herself and stood up she told her to come stand under the hoist again.  Shaking her head and pleading she moved slowly towards Teri and the hoist.  Once she was standing in front of Teri, Teri fastened her cuffs together and told her to raise her arms.  Groaning Gwen did as she was told and Teri hooked the chain between the cuffs to the hook and the hoist.  Walking to the wall Teri raised the hoist until Gwen was again supported only by her wrists, arms and shoulders.  She screamed out as the pain returned to her shoulders and back but Teri ignored her and picked up the oversized dildo and moved behind her. 

Teri grabbed Gwen around the waist and turned her around so her butt was towards Teri.  She started to part her ass cheeks when Gwen suddenly kicked out with her right foot and caught Teri on her shin.  Swearing, Teri released Gwen and walked over and got the spreader bar and again fastened Gwen’s ankle cuffs to each end causing her to be spread wide open and unable to kick or move away from Teri.  Grabbing the dildo, Teri began shoving it against Gwen’s asshole.  Gwen screamed and tried to fight the intrusion but no avail.  The dildo slowly began to disappear into Gwen’s ass and her screams became even louder.  When about half the dildo was in, Teri noticed a little blood seeping out around the edges of the dildo and knew that Gwen was feeling her tissues tear just as Teri had and the dildo began to slide in easier as it became lubed by the blood.  Once the dildo was fully inserted Teri looked up and realized Gwen had passed out again.  Taking a bucket of water she threw it in Gwen’s face.  Gwen roused somewhat but not fully so Teri left the room and found the smelling salts outside in one of the cabinets lining the hallway to the training room.  She returned and passed them under Gwen’s nose and then Gwen did fully wake up. 

She began to scream with pain and begged Teri to remove the dildo.  She promise she would do anything Teri wanted as long as she would remove the awful device.  Teri smiled and slowly withdrew the dildo and once it was clear she held it up to Gwen’s mouth and said, “Clean it up good bitch.”  Gwen knew she didn’t have any choice and took the blood and shit covered dildo into her mouth.  It took nearly twenty minutes to clean it to Teri’s satisfaction. She gagged and nearly threw up a number of times but finally it was clean.

Teri  lowered the hoist and released Gwen from the hook.  She left her cuffs fastened together but did shorten up the spreader bar so Gwen could waddle with some difficulty around the room.  She led Gwen over to the spot where she had pissed on the floor and handing her a toothbrush told her to get busy and clean up the mess with her mouth and tongue.  She told Gwen since the piss had dried she could use the toothbrush to loosen things up so she could clean it up with her tongue.  Gwen looked pleadingly at Teri but saw no sympathy in her face so sighing she fell to her knees and began to clean up the pee stain.  Forty five minutes later Teri was satisfied and helped Gwen up. 

She released her ankles from the spreader bar and told her to go lay face down on the bed.  Gwen painfully did as she was told and once she was on the bed, Teri fastened her wrist cuffs to the head of the bed and her feet to footboard.  Taking the antibiotic lotion, Teri doctored the cuts on Gwen’s back and thighs again.  Once she was done with that she placed a blindfold over Gwen’s eyes and put a pair of headphones on her.  Teri turned out the light and went to the storage cabinet and turned on a pre-recorded tape. 

Gwen’s training was starting in earnest now.  The tape was nothing but white noise with a barely audible message that kept repeating over and over in the background.  The message told Gwen that she was a slave and her sole purpose in life was to serve her Mistress and please her.  Her life was dependent on how well she served.  Rewards of pleasure were granted if she pleased her Mistress and pain was her reward for failing to please her.  From now on for the forseeable future, Gwen would wear the blindfold and earphones whenever she wasn’t serving Teri. 

Epilogue

When she was allowed up after her day of torture, Teri had cut and then shaved all the hair from Gwen’s body including her eyebrows.  She was forced to look at herself in the mirror for days after so she wouldn’t forget how inhuman she looked.  She looked like a store mannequin without any hair at all.  Her first rewards were being allowed to grow some of her hair back.  She got her eyebrows back first and then finally she was allowed to have her hair grow out so it looked like a boys haircut but at least she was no longer bald.  All the rest of her body hair was eventually removed by electrolysis.  It was now permanently gone.  She wasn’t ever allowed to wear clothes and was often required to sexually serve Teri’s guests in any manner they desired 

Gwen was trained to serve Teri in many ways both as a sex slave but as a domestic slave as well.  She wasn’t allowed out of the training room for two years and then for the next year she was hobbled every time she was allowed out.  By the end of the third year, she no longer even remembered her name and lived only to serve Teri. Gwen was never allowed to leave the house but that didn’t bother her since her only purpose was to serve Teri and she thrived on that duty.

Teri sold her charter business after operating it for three years and now lived off her many legitimate investments and her lucrative secrete profession as a Dominatrix.  It took her several years to slowly funnel money from the offshore accounts into her mainland accounts and add to her investment portfolio.  She lived a very good life and continued to train subs for members of the BDSM clubs around the Seattle area.  Her mother visited often and finally Teri convinced her to join her in Anacortes.  She retired from teaching and now helped Teri train women for others.  Of course these women were there by their own choice and Teri never forced anyone to become a full time submissive/slave except for Gwen. 

Teri’s mother was initially shocked when she learned about Gwen but finally decided that Teri deserved her rewards for what had happened to her and as payback to Gwen for her sadistic treatment of Teri.  All in all things finally worked out for Teri, her mother and her sister who was still teaching and knew nothing about Teri and her mothers real work.  She thought Teri was a financial whiz (which she really was) and her mother was just a retired teacher helping her oldest daughter with her business. 

THE END